SFTTTFM" 

vJJ-jl   1  L<l^iUX/il  1 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT  OF 

Commodore  Byron  McCandless 


OF  THE 


EARLY  SETTLEMENT 


BY  FJTtMIN  A.  ROZIER. 


ST.  LOUIS, 

G.  A.  PIERROT  &  SON,  PRINTERS. 
1890. 


COPYKIGHTED  BY 

GEN.  FIRMIN  A.  ROZIER 

ALL   RIGHTS   RESERVED 


PUBLISHER'S   PREFACE. 


BIOGRAPHY  OF  FIRMIN  A.  ROZIER. 


SENATOR  FIRMIN  A.  ROZIER  was  born  in  the  town  of 
Ste.  Genevieve,  July  3ist,  1820,  the  year  and  the  month 
in  which  the  State  governmennt  was  organized.  He  is 
of  French  parentage,  and  is  an  honorable  relic  of  the 
old  French  population  of  Missouri.  His  father  was  in 
the  French  navy,  and  came  to  America  with  Audubon, 
the  famous  naturalist,  settling  first  in  Philadelphia  and 
afterwards  in  Kentucky,  whence  he  removed  to  Ste. 
Genevieve  at  an  early  day.  Between  1811  and  1820 
his  father  was  engaged  in  merchandizing  at  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve, and  made  six  trips  to  Philadelphia  on  horseback. 
At  the  present  day  a  single  trip  of  that  kind  and  length 
is  considered  sufficient  to  immortalize  a  man. 

He  was  educated  at  St.  Mary's  College,  Perry  county, 
Missouri,  then  the  oldest  and  leading  college  in  the 
State,  but  long  since  removed  to  Cape  Girardeau.  At 
that  time  Louisiana  and  other  Southern  States  sent 
large  delegations  of  students  to  St.  Mary's.  At  the  age 
of  17  young  Rozier  left  school  and  became  clerk  on  the 
steamer  "  Vandalia,"  Capt.  Small  commanding,  plying 
between  St.  Louis  and  New  Orleans.  After  a  time  he 
abandoned  steamboating  and  returned  to  school.  In 
1841  he  engaged  in  commercial  business  in  St.  Louis, 
and  felt  the  pressure  of  the  great  financial  crisis.  He 
then  entered  the  law  office  of  Bogy  &  Hunton.  Thence 
he  went  to  Bardstown,  Kentucky,  to  complete  his  clas- 


-  6  - 

sical  course,  and  from  there  to  the  Transylvania  Law 
School,  at  Lexington,  Kentucky,  where  he  graduated  in 
1848,  when  such  men  as  Chief  Justice  Robertson,  Judge 
Marshall  and  Judge  Wooley  were  professors.  Two 
years  previous  to  this,  however,  he  had  conceived  a 
love  for  "  the  pomp  and  circumstances  of  glorious  war," 
and  through  the  influence  of  Thomas  H.  Benton,  had 
been  appointed  captain  of  the  South  Missouri  Guards, 
a  company  numbering  115  picked  men.  With  his 
company  he  started  to  join  Fremont's  expedition  to 
California,  and  proceeded  as  far  as  Fort  Leavenworth, 
where  the  severity  of  the  winter  detained  them  and  pre- 
vented their  venturing  upon  the  plains,  and  they  were 
eventually  mustered  out.  Subsequently  Capt.  Rozier 
was  appointed  Major  General  of  the  militia  of  South- 
east Missouri,  and  served  for  four  years.  He  is  there- 
fore entitled  justly  entitled  to  the  title  of  General,  by 
which  he  is  best  known.  This  closes  his  military 
career. 

In  1850  Senator  Rozier  was  a  candidate  for  Congress, 
his  opponents  being  John  F.  Darby  and  Judge  Bowlin, 
who  was  then  Representative.  Although  he  went  out 
of  St.  Louis  with  a  handsome  majority,  he  was  beaten 
by  Darby  by  a  few  votes  in  the  district.  At  that  time 
he  represented  the  Benton  side  of  the  political  issues  of 
the  day.  In  1851  he  was  elected  Mayor  of  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve,  when  that  city  virtually  controlled  the  mineral 
trade  of  Southeast  Missouri.  In  1854  he  established 
at  his  native  town  an  academy  for  the  education  of 
boys,  in  which  he  took  a  great  interest  for  many  years. 
In  1856  he  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Legislature  and 
served  ably  for  two  years.  In  1858  he  was  elect'-d  Pre- 
sident of  the  branch  bank  of  the  Merchants'  Bank  of 
St.  Louis,  located  at  Ste.  Genevieve.  In  1872  he  was 


-  7- 

elected  State  Senator,  without  opposition,  and  has  since 
been  chairman  of  the  Committee  on  Min^s  and  Mining, 
a  position  for  which  he  is  admirably  qualified  by  rea- 
son of  his  extensive  mining  operations  in  St.  Francois, 
Jefferson,  and  other  counties  in  Southeast  Missouri.  By 
his  activity  and  influence  he  obtained  a  large  amount 
from  the  Missouri  Legislature,  for  the  prosecution  of 
the  State  geological  survey. 

To  go  back  a  little,  in  1845  Senator  Rozier  was  a 
delegate  to  the  Southwest  Convention,  at  Memphis,  of 
which  John  C.  Calhoun  was  president,  and  made  a  re- 
port, accompanied  by  a  topographical  map  of  the  sub- 
merged lands  of  South  Missouri,  which  was  approved 
by  the  Convention  and  attracted  much  attention. 

SENATOR  ROZIER  AS  AN  ORATOR. 

Just  before  a  vote  was  taken  in  the  Senate  on  the 
transfer  of  the  effects  of  the  State  Geological  Board  to 
the  Rolla  School  ot  Mines,  Senator  Rozier  took  occa- 
sion to  make  one  of  the  most  practical,  sensible,  and  in- 
teresting speeches  of  his  life.  He  is  a  man  to  begin  with 
who  at  all  times  and  under  all  circumstances  is  a  hater 
of  shams  and  humbugs.  The  economy  that  saves  at 
the  spigot  and  loses  at  the  bung-hole  gets  neither  soft 
nor  complimentary  words  from  his  vocabulary.  He  is 
rigidly  honest  in  everything  and  as  a  consequence  he  is 
rigidly  just.  His  speech  was  against  the  destruction  of 
the  Geological  Board  and  it  was  a  master-piece  of  logic 
and  information.  He  told  what  geology  had  done  for 
Missouri;  he  pictured  the  desolate,  uncultivated  and 
unsaleable  lands  until  it  revealed  to  the  world  the  secret 
of  the  precious  metals  hid  beneath  their  soil ;  he  traced 
.step  by  step  the  entire  progress  of  mineral  development 


-8- 

from  the  first  rude  drift  to  the  immense  foundries  and 
rolling-mills,  smelting-works  and  blast  furnaces  now 
thick  at  Carondelet  and  increasing  annually ;  he  gave 
by  decades,  beginning  with  1850,  the  increase  in  tax- 
able wealth,  in  population,  in  public  improvements  of  aU 
kinds,  and  he  made  such  an  application  of  his  facts  and 
figures  that  if  the  Senators  who  heard  the  speech  had 
been  but  half  as  liberal  as  the  people  who  are  interested 
and  who  pay  two-thirds  of  the  entire  taxes  of  the  State, 
they  would  have  increased  the  usefulness  and  working 
facilities  of  the  Geological  Board,  instead  of  destroying 
both  and  absolutely.  However,  a  better,  a  truer,  a 
more  eloquent,  and  a  more  praiseworthy  fight  against 
large  odds  no  man  ever  made  than  Firmin  A.  Rozier. 
The  position  he  took,  too,  was  eminently  characteristic 
of  the  man,  being  lofty,  unassailable,  and  full  of  a  thor- 
ough knowledge  of  the  subject,  and  any  amount  of 
Missouri  common-sense. 

Senator  Rozier  always  had  an  historical  taste,  and 
his  intercourse  with  the  pioneers  of  the  country,  has 
given  him  good  opportunities  to  study  their  habits 
and  history,  while  this  work  which  he  presents  to  the 
public  is  founded  on  the  records  of  our  courts,  and  the 
early  writers  of  the  history  of  the  early  settlement  of 
the  Great  West. 


-  9  - 


PART  I 


THE    FRENCH  DOMINION   IN   NORTH 

AMERICA.  — HOW   ACQUIRED 

AND   LOST. 

MY  purpose  is  to  speak  of  the  glorious  deeds 
of  the  noble  sons  of  France  in  North  America, 
in  their  explorations  of  the  basin  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence River,  the  great  western  lakes,  and  the 
occupancy  of  the  valley  of  the  magnificent  Father 
of  Waters.  As  early  as  1504  the  French  sea- 
men from  Brittany  and  Normandy  visited  the  fish- 
eries of  Newfoundland  and  Nova  Scotia.  These 
bold  and  daring  men  traversed  the  ocean,  through 
the  dangers  of  ice  and  storms,  to  pursue  the  oc- 
cupation of  fishery,  an  enterprise  which  to-day 
has  developed  into  one  of  gigantic  magnitude. 

France  not  long  after  this  commissioned  James 
Cartier,  a  distinguished  mariner,  to  explore  Amer- 
ica. In  1535,  in  pursuance  of  his  orders,  he 
planted  the  "Lilies  of  France"  on  the  shores  of 
the  New  World,  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence. He  was  followed  by  other  adventurous 
spirits,  and  among  them  the  immortal  Samuel 
Champlain,  a  man  of  great  enterprise,  who  found- 
ed Quebec  in  1608.  Champlain  ascended  the 


-   10  - 

Sorel  ;  explored  Champlain  Lake,  which  bears  his 
name  to-day.  He  afterwards  penetrated  the  for- 
ests, and  found  his  grave  on  the  bleak  shores  of 
Lake  Huron. 

He  was  unsurpassed  for  bravery,  indefatigable 
in  industry,  and  was  one  of  the  leading  spirits  in 
explorations  and  discoveries  in  the  New  World. 

In  the  van  of  explorations  on  this  continent 
were  found  the  courageous  and  pious  Catholic 
missionaries,  meeting  dangers  and  death  with  a 
crucifix  upon  their  breasts,  breviary  in  hand,  whilst 
chanting  their  matins  and  vespers,  along  the  shores 
of  our  majestic  rivers,  great  lakes  and  unbroken 
forests.  Their  course  was  marked  through  the 
trackless  wilderness  by  the  carving  of  their  em- 
blems of  faith  upon  the  roadway,  amidst  perils 
and  dangers,  without  food  but  pounded  maize, 
sleeping  in  the  woods  without  shelter,  their  couch 
being  the  ground  and  rock.  Their  beacon  light, 
the  cross,  which  was  marked  upon  the  oak  of  the 
forest  in  their  pathway. 

After  these  missionaries  had  selected  their  sta- 
tions of  worship,  the  French  hunters,  "coureurs 
des  bois,"  voyagers  and  traders,  opened  their 
traffic  with  the  savages.  France,  when  conve- 
nient and  expedient,  erected  a  chain  of  forts 
along  the  rivers  and  lakes,  in  defense  of  Christi- 
anity and  commerce. 


-  II  - 


FRENCH   MISSIONARIES. 

France,  from  1608,  acquired  on  this  continent 
a  territory  extensive  enough  to  create  a  great 
empire.  It  was  at  that  time  untrod  by  the  foot 
of  the  white  man,  and  inhabited  by  roving  tribes 
of  the  red  man.  As  early  as  1615,  we  find  Father 
Le  Carron,  a  Catholic  priest,  in  the  forests  of 
Canada,  exploring  the  country  for  the  purpose  of 
converting  the  savages  to  the  Christian  religion. 
The  following  year  he  is  seen  on  foot  traversing 
the  forests  among  the  Mohawks,  and  reaching 
the  rivers  of  the  Otteways.  He  was  followed  by 
other  missionaries  along  the  basin  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence and  Kennebeck  rivers,  where  some  men 
met  their  fate  in  frail  barks,  whilst  others  perished 
in  the  storms  of  the  dreadful  wilderness. 

In  1635  we  find  Father  Jean  Brebeuf,  Dan- 
iels and  Gabriel  Lallemand  leaving  Quebec  with 
a  few  Huron  braves  to  explore  Lake  Huron,  to 
establish  chapels  along  its  banks,  from  which 
sprang  the  villages  of  St.  Joseph,  St.  Ignatius, 
and  St.  Louis.  To  reach  these  places  it  was 
necessary  to  follow  the  Ottawa  river  through  a 
dangerous  and  devious  way  to  avoid  the  Mohawks, 
Oneidas,  Cayugas,  Senecas  and  Iroquois,  forming 
a  confederacy  as  the  "Five  Nations,"  occupying  a 
territory  then  known  as  the  New  York  colony, 
who  were  continually  at  war  with  the  Hurons,  a 
tribe  of  Indians  inhabiting  Lake  Huron  territory. 


-    12  - 


SISTERS  OF  CHARITY. 

As  early  as  1639  three  Sisters  of  Charity  from 
France  arrived  at  Quebec,  dr.-ssed  in  plain  black 
gowns  with  snowy  white  collars,  whilst  to  their 
girdle  hung  the  rosary.  They  proceeded  to  the 
chapel,  led  by  the  Governor  of  Canada,  accompa- 
nied by  braves  and  warriors,  to  chant  the  Te 
Deum.  These  holy  and  pious  women,  moved  by 
religious  zeal,  immediately  established  the  Ursu- 
line  convent  for  the  education  of  girls.  In  addi- 
tion to  this  the  king  of  France  and  nobility  of 
Paris  endowed  a  seminary  in  Quebec  for  the 
education  of  all  classes  of  persons.  A  public 
hospital  was  built  by  the  generous  duchess  of 
D'Aiguillon,  with  the  aid  of  Cardinal  Richelieu, 
for  the  unfortunate  emigrants,  for  the  savages  of 
all  tribes,  and  afflicted  of  all  classes.  A  mission- 
ary station  was  established  as  early  as  1641,  at 
Montreal,  under  a  rude  tent,  from  which  has 
grown  the  large  city  of  to-day,  with  its  magnifi- 
cent cathedral  and  churches,  its  massive  business 
houses,  and  its  commerce. 

FESTIVAL  OF   THE    DEAD. 

The  tribes  of  Huron  Lake  and  neighboring 
savages,  in  1641,  melon  the  banks  of  the  Iro- 
quois  Bay  to  celebrate  the  "Festival  of  the  Dead." 
The  bones  and  ashes  of  the  dead  had  been  gath- 


INDIANS  WATCHING  THE  APPROACH  OF  CARTIER'S  FLEET. 


ered  in  coffins  of  bark,  whilst  wrapped  in  mag- 
nificent furs,  to  be  given  an  affectionate  sepulchre. 
At  this  singular  festival  of  the  savages  the  chiefs 
and  braves  of  different  tribes  chanted  their  low, 
mournful  songs,  day  and  night,  amidst  the  wails 
and  groans  of  their  women  and  children.  During 
this  festival  appeared  the  pious  missionaries,  in 
cassocks,  with  beads  to  their  girdle,  sympathizing 
with  the  red  men  in  their  devotion  to  the  dead, 
whilst  scattering  their  medals,  pictures  of  our 
Savior  and  blessed  and  beautiful  beads,  which 
touched  and  won  the  hearts  of  the  sons  of  the 
forest.  What  a  beautiful  spectacle  to  behold, 
over  the  grave  of  the  fierce  warriors,  idolatry 
fading  before  the  Son  of  God.  Father  Charles 
Raymbault  and  the  indomitable  Isaac  Joques  in 
1641  left  Canada  to  explore  the  country  as  far  as 
Lake  Superior.  They  reached  the  Falls  of  St. 
Mary's  and  established  a  station  at  Sault-Ste.- 
Marie,  where  were  assembled  many  warriors  and 
braves  from  the  great  West,  to  see  and  hear  these 
two  apostles  of  religion  and  to  behold  the  cross 
of  Christianity.  These  two  missionaries  invoked 
them  to  worship  the  true  God.  The  savages 
were  struck  with  the  emblem  of  the  cross  and  its 
teachings,  and  exclaimed,  "We  embrace  you  as 
brothers  ;  come  and  dwell  in  our  cabins." 

When  Father  Joques  and  his  party  were  re- 
turning from  the  Falls  of  St.  Mary's  to  Quebec 
they  were  attacked  by  the  Mohawks,  who  massa- 
cred the  chief  and  his  braves,  who  accompanied 


-  14- 

him,  whilst  they  held  Father  Joques  in  captivity, 
showering  upon  him  a  great  many  indignities, 
compelling  him  to  run  the  gauntlet  through  their 
village.  Father  Brussini  at  the  same  time  was 
beaten,  mutilated,  and  made  to  walk  barefooted 
through  thorns  and  briars  and  then  scourged  by 
a  whole  village.  However,  by  some  miraculous 
way  they  were  rescued  by  the  generous  Dutch  of 
New  York,  and  both  afterwards  returned  to 
France.  Father  Joques  again  returned  to  Que- 
bec, and  was  sent  as  an  envoy  amongst  the  "Five 
Nations."  Contrary  to  the  savage  laws  of  hos- 
pitality, he  was  ill-treated,  and  then  killed  as  an 
enchanter,  his  head  hung  upon  the  skirts  of  the 
village  and  his  body  thrown  into  the  Mohawk 
river.  Such  was  the  fate  of  this  courageous  and 
pious  man,  leaving  a  monument  of  martyrdom 
more  enduring  than  the  pyramids  of  Egypt. 

A  MEMORABLE  CONVENTION. 

The  year  1645  is  memorable,  owing  to  a  con- 
gress held  by  France  and  the  "Five  Nations," 
at  the  Three  Rivers,  in  Canada.  There  the 
daring  chiefs  and  warriors  and  the  gallant  officers 
of  France  met  at  the  great  council-fires.  After 
the  war-dance  and  numerous  ceremonies  the  hos- 
tile parties  smoked  the  calumet  of  peace.  The 
Iroquois  said  :  "Let  the  clouds  be  dispersed  and 
the  sun  shine  on  all  the  land  between  us."  The 
Mohawks  exclaimed  :  "We  have  thrown  the 


hatchet  so  high  into  the  air  and  beyond  the  earth 
that  no  man  on  earth  can  reach  to  bring  it  down. 
The  French  shall  sleep  on  our  softest  blankets, 
by  the  warm  fire  that  shall  be  kept  blazing  all 
night."  Notwithstanding  the  eloquent  and  fer- 
vent language  and  appearance  of  peace,  it  was  of 
but  short  duration,  for  soon  the  cabin  of  the  white 
man  was  in  flames,  and  the  foot-print  of  blood 
was  seen  along  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  once  more 
a  bloody  war  broke  out,  which  was  disastrous  to 
France,  as  the  Five  Nations  returned  to  the  alle- 
giance of  the  English  colonies. 

The  village  of  St.  Joseph,  near  Huron  Lake, 
on  the  4th  of  July,  1648,  whilst  her  warriors  were 
absent,  was  sacked  and  its  people  murdered  by 
the  Mohawks.  Father  Daniel,  who  officiated 
there,  whilst  endeavoring  to  protect  the  children, 
women  and  old  men,  was  fatally  wounded  by 
numerous  arrows  and  killed.  Thus  fell  this  mar- 
tyr in  the  cause  of  religion  and  progress. 

The  next  year  the  villages  of  St.  Ignatius  and 
St  Louis  were  attacked  by  the  Iroquois.  The 
village  of  St.  Ignatius  was  destroyed  and  its  in- 
habitants massacred.  The  village  of  St.  Louis 
shared  the  same  fate.  At  the  latter  place  Fathers 
Brebeuf  and  Lallemand  were  made  prisoners, 
tied  to  a  tree,  stripped  of  their  clothes,  mutil- 
ated, burnt  with  fagots  and  rosin  bark  and  then 
scalped.  They  perished  in  the  name  of  France 
and  Christianity. 

Father  de  la  Ribourde,  who  had  been  the  com- 


-  16- 

panion  of  La  Salle  on  the  Griffin  and  who  offi- 
ciated at  Fort  Creve-Coeur,  111.,  whilst  returning 
to  Lake  Michigan,  was  lost  in  the  wilderness. 
Afterwards  it  was  learned  he  had  been  mur- 
dered in  cold  blood  by  three  young  warriors,  who 
carried  his  prayer-book  and  scalp  as  a  trophy  up 
north  of  Lake  Superior,  which  afterwards  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  missionaries.  Thus  died  this 
martyr  of  religion,  whose  head  had  become 
bleached  with  seventy  winters,  after  ten  years' 
devotion  in  the  cabins  of  the  savages.  Such  was 
also  the  fate  of  the  pious  Father  Rine  Mesnard, 
on  his  mission  to  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Su- 
perior, where  in  after  years  his  cassock  and  bre- 
viary were  kept  as  amulets  among  the  Sioux. 

Despite  these  atrocities,  the  noble  missionaries 
never  retraced  their  steps,  and  new  troops  pressed 
forward  to  take  their  places.  They  still  con- 
tinued to  explore  our  vast  country.  The  history 
of  their  labors,  self-sacrifice  and  devotion  is  con- 
nected with  the  origin  of  every  village  or  noted 
place  in  the  North  and  great  West. 

France  ordered  by  Colbert,  its  great  minister, 
that  an  invitation  be  given  to  all  tribes  west  for  a 
general  congress.  This  remarkable  council  was 
held  in  May,  1671,  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Mary's. 
There  were  found  the  chiefs  and  braves  of  many 
nations  of  the  West,  decorated  in  their  brightest 
feathers  and  furs,  while  the  French  officers  glis- 
tened with  their  swords  and  golden  epaulets.  In 
their  midst  stood  the  undaunted  missionaries  from 


-  17- 

all  parts  of  the  country.  In  this  remarkable  con- 
gress rose  a  long  cedar  cross,  and  upon  a  staff 
the  colors  of  France. 

In  this  council,  after  many  congratulations 
offered,  and  the  war  dances,  the  calumet  was 
smoked  and  peace  declared.  France  secured 
here  the  friendship  of  the  tribes  and  dominion  over 
the  great  West. 

MARQUETTE  AND  JOLIET. 

Marquetre,  while  on  his  mission  in  the  West, 
leaves  Mackinac  on  the  i3th  of  May,  1673,  with 
his  companion  Joliet  and  five  Frenchmen  and  two 
Indian  guides,  in  two  bark  canoes  freighted  with 
maize  and  smoked  meat  to  enter  into  Lake  Mich- 
igan and  Green  Bay  until  they  reached  Fox  river 
in  Illinois,  where  stood  on  its  banks  an  Indian  vil- 
lage occupied  by  the  Kickapoos,  Mascontins  and 
Miamis,  where  the  noble  Father  Allonez  offi- 
ciated. Marquette  in  this  village  preaches  and 
announces  to  them  his  object  of  discovering  the 
great  river.  They  are  appalled  at  the  bold  pro- 
position. They  say  :  "  Those  distant  nations 
never  spare  the  strangers  ;  their  mutual  wars  fill 
their  borders  with  bands  of  warriors.  The  great 
river  abounds  in  monsters  which  devour  both 
men  and  canoes.  The  excessive  heat  occasions 
death." 

From  Fox  river  across  the  portage  with  the 
canoes  they  reach  the  Wisconsin  river.  There 


Marquette  and  Joliet  separated  with  their  guides, 
and,  in  Marquette's  language  :  "  Leaving  us 
alone  in  this  unknown  land  in  the  hands  of  Prov- 
idence," they  float  down  the  Wisconsin  whose 
banks  are  dotted  with  prairies  and  beautiful  hills, 
whilst  surrounded  by  wild  animals  and  the  buffa- 
lo. After  seven  days'  navigation  on  this  river, 
their  hearts  bound  with  gladness  on  beholding  on 
the  i  yth  day  of  June,  1673,  the  broad  expanse  of 
the  great  Father  of  the  Waters,  and  upon  its  bo- 
som they  float  down.  About  60  leagues  below 
this  they  visit  an  Indian  village.  Their  recep- 
tion from  the  savages  was  cordial.  They  said  : 
"  We  are  Illinois,  that  is,  we  are  men.  The 
whole  village  awaits  thee ;  thou  shall  enter  in 
peace  our  cabins."  After  six  days'  rest  on  the 
couch  of  furs,  and  amidst  abundance  of  game, 
these  hospitable  Illinois  conduct  them  to  their 
canoes,  whilst  the  chief  places  around  Mar- 
quette's neck  the  calumet  of  peace,  being  beauti- 
fully decorated  with  the  feathers  of  birds. 

Their  canoe  again  ripples  the  bosom  of  the 
great  river  (Mississippi),  when  further  down  they 
behold  on  the  high  bluffs  and  smooth  rock  above 
(now  Alton),  on  the  Illinois  shore,  the  figures  of 
two  monsters  painted  in  various  colors,  of  fright- 
ful appearance,  and  the  position  appeared  to  be 
inaccessible  to  a  painter.  They  soon  reached 
the  turbid  waters  of  the  Missouri,  and  thence 
floated  down  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio. 

Farther  down  the  river  stands  the  village  of 


Mitchigamea,  being  on  the  west  side  of  the  river. 
When  approaching  this  place  its  bloody  warriors, 
with  their  war  cry,  embark  in  their  canoes  to 
attack  them,  but  the  calumet,  held  aloft  by  Mar- 
quette, pacifies  them.  So  they  are  treated  with 
hospitality,  and  escorted  by  them  to  the  Arkansas 
river.  They  sojourn  there  a  short  time,  when 
Marquette,  before  leaving  this  sunny  land,  cele- 
brates the  festival  of  the  church.  Marquette  and 
Joliet  then  turn  their  canoe  northward  to  retrace 
their  way  back  until  they  reach  the  Illinois  river, 
thence  up  that  stream,  along  its  flowery  prairies. 
The  Illinois  braves  conduct  them  back  to  Lake 
Michigan,  thence  to  Green  Bay,  where  they  ar- 
rived in  September,  1673. 

Marquette  for  two  years  officiated  along  Lake 
Michigan  ;  afterwards  visited  Mackinaw  ;  from 
thence  he  enters  a  small  river  in  Michigan  (that 
bears  his  name),  when,  after  saying  mass,  he 
withdraws  for  a  short  time  to  the  woods,  where 
he  is  found  dead.  Thus  died  this  illustrious  ex- 
plorer and  remarkable  priest,  leaving  a  name 
unparalleled  as  a  brave,  good  and  virtuous 
Christian. 

LA$ALLE  AND  HENNEPIN. 

Robert  Cavalier  La  Salle,  a  native  of  Norman- 
dy, an  adventurer  from  France,  arrived  in  Can- 
ada about  1670.  Being  ambitious  to  distinguish 
himself  in  making  discoveries  on  this  continent  he 


-   20  - 

returned  to  France  to  solicit  aid  for  that  pur- 
pose. He  was  made  chevalier  upon  the  condi- 
tion that  he  would  repair  Fort  Frontenac,  located 
on  Lake  Ontario,  arid  open  commerce  with  the 
savages.  In  1677  he  again  returned  to  France, 
when  in  July,  1678,  he,  with  Chevalier  Tonti  his 
lieutenant,  and  30  men,  left  La  Rochelle  for  Que- 
bec and  Fort  Frontenac.  Whilst  at  Quebec  an 
agreement  was  made  by  the  governor  of  Canada 
with  La  Salle  to  establish  forts  along  the  northern 
lakes.  At  this  time,  he  undertook  with  great  ac- 
tivity to  increase  the  commerce  of  the  West,  by 
building  a  bark  of  ten  tons  to  float  on  Lake 
Ontario. 

Shortly  afterwards,  he  built  another  vessel, 
known  as  the  Griffin,  above  Niagara  Falls,  for 
Lake  Erie,  of  sixty  tons,  being  the  first  vessel 
seen  on  the  northern  lakes.  The  Griffin  was 
launched  and  made  to  float  on  Lake  Erie.  "  On 
the  prow  of  this  ship  armorial  bearings  were  ad- 
orned by  two  griffins  as  supporters"  ;  upon  her 
deck  she  carried  two  brass  cannons  for  defense. 
On  the  7th  of  August,  1679,  she  spread  her  sails 
on  Lake  Erie,  whilst  on  her  deck  stood  the  brave 
naval  commander  La  Salle,  accompanied  by  Fa- 
thers Henepin,  Ribourde  and  Zenoby,  surrounded 
by  a  crew  of  thirty  voyageurs.  On  leaving  a 
salute  was  fired,  whose  echoes  were  heard,  to  the 
astonishment  of  the  savages,  who  named  the  Grif- 
fin "  the  great  wooden  canoe."  This  ship  pur- 
sued her  course  through  Lakes  Erie,  St.  Clair  and 


-  21   - 

Huron  to  Mackinaw,  thence  through  that  strait 
into  Lake  Michigan,  thence  to  Green  Bay,  where 
she  anchored  in  safety. 

The  Griffin,  after  being  laden  with  a  cargo  of 
peltries  and  furs,  was  ordered  back  by  La  Salle 
to  the  port  from  whence  she  sailed,  but  unfortu- 
nately on  her  return  she  was  wrecked.  La  Salle 
during  the  absence  of  the  Griffin  determined  with 
fourteen  men  to  proceed  to  the  mouth  of  the  Mia- 
mies,  now  St.  Joseph,  where  he  built  a  fort,  from 
which  place  he  proceeded  to  Rock  Fort  in  La 
Salle  county,  Illinois.  La  Salle  hearing  of  the 
disaster  and  wreck  of  the  Griffin,  built  a  fort 
on  the  Illinois  river  and  called  it  Creve-Cceur 
(broken  heart). 

This  brave  man,  though  weighed  down  by 
misfortune,  did  not  despair.  He  concluded  to 
return  to  Canada,  but  before  leaving,  sends  Father 
Hennepin,  with  Piscard,  Du  Guay  and  Michael 
Aka,  to  explore  the  sources  of  the  Upper  Mis- 
sissippi. 

They  leave  Creve-Cceur  February  29,  1680, 
floating  down  the  Illinois  river,  reaching  the  Mis- 
sissippi March  8,  1680  ;  then  explored  that  river 
up  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony ;  from  there  they 
penetrated  the  forests,  which  brought  them  to  the 
wigwams  of  the  Sioux,  who  detained  Father 
Hennepin  and  companions  for  some  time  in  cap- 
tivity. Recovering  their  liberty,  they  returned 
to  Lake  Superior  in  November,  1680,  thence  to 
Quebec  and  France. 


-  22  - 

During  the  explorations  of  Father  Hennepin, 
La  Salle,  with  a  courage  unsurpassed,  a  constitu 
tion  of  iron,  returns  to  Canada,  a  distance  of  1200 
miles,  his  pathway  being  through  snow,  ice  and 
savages  along  Lakes  Michigan,  Erie  and  Ont- 
ario. Reaching  Quebec,  he  finds  his  business  in 
a  disastrous  condition,  his  vessels  lost,  his  goods 
seized  and  his  men  scattered.  Not  being  dis- 
couraged, however,  he  returns  to  his  forts  in  Illi- 
nois, which  he  finds  deserted ;  takes  new  cour- 
age ;  goes  to  Mackinaw  ;  finds  his  devoted  friend 
Chevalier  Tonti  in  1681,  and  is  found  once  more 
on  the  Illinois  river  to  continue  the  explorations 
of  the  Mississippi,  which  had  been  explored  by 
Father  Marquette  to  the  Arkansas  river,  and  by 
Father  Hennepin  up  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony. 

La  Salle,  from  Fort  Creve-Cceur,  on  the  Illinois 
river,  with  twenty-two  Frenchmen,  among  whom 
were  Father  Zenobi  and  Chevalier  Tonti  with 
eighteen  savages  and  two  women  and  three  chil- 
dren, float  down  until  they  reach  the  Missis- 
sippi on  February  6,  1682.  They  descend  this 
mighty  river  until  they  reach  its  mouth,  April  6, 
1682,  where  they  are  the  first  to  plant  the  cross 
and  the  banners  of  France.  La  Salle,  with  his 
companions,  ascends  the  Mississippi  and  returns 
to  his  forts  on  the  Illinois;  returns  again  to  Can- 
ada, and  France. 

La  Salle  is  received  at  the  French  court  with 
enthusiasm.  The  king  of  France  orders  four 
vessels  well  equipped  to  serve  him,  under  Beau- 


-  23  - 

geau,  commander  of  the  fleet,  to  proceed  to  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico  to  discover  the  Balize.  Unfor- 
tunately for  La  Salle  he  fails  in  discovering  it, 
and  they  are  thrown  into  the  Bay  of  Matagorda, 
Texas,  where  La  Salle,  with  his  280  persons,  is 
abandoned  by  the  commander  of  the  fleet.  La 
Salle  here  builds  a  fort  ;  then  undertakes  by  land 
to  discover  the  Balize.  After  many  hardships  he 
returns  to  his  fort,  and  again  attempts  the  same 
object,  when  he  meets  a  tragical  end,  being  mur- 
dered by  the  desperate  Duhault,  one  of  his  men. 
During  the  voyage  of  La  Salle,  Chevalier  Tonti, 
his  friend,  had  gone  down  the  Mississippi  to  its 
mouth  to  meet  him.  After  a  long  search  in  vain 
for  the  fleet,  he  returned  to  Rock  Fort  on  the 
Illinois. 

After  the  unfortunate  death  of  La  Salle,  great 
disorder  and  misfortune  occurred  to  his  men  in 
Texas.  Some  wandered  amongst  the  savages, 
others  were  taken  prisoners,  others  perished  in 
the  woods.  However,  seven  bold  and  brave  men 
of  La  Salle's  force  determined  to  return  to  Illinois, 
headed  by  Capt.  Joutel  and  the  noble  Father 
Anastase.  After  six  months'  exploration  through 
the  forest  and  plain  they  cross  the  Red  river, 
where  they  lose  one  of  their  comrades.  They 
then  moved  towards  the  Arkansas  river,  where 
to  their  great  joy,  they  reached  a  French  fort, 
upon  which  stood  a  large  cross,  where  Couture 
and  Delaunay,  two  Frenchmen,  had  possession 
to  hold  communication  with  La  Salle.  This 


-  24- 

brave  band,  with  the  exception  of  young  Barthel- 
emi,  proceeded  up  the  Mississippi  to  the  Illinois 
forts ;  from  thence  to  Canada. 

This  terminated  La  Salle's  wonderful  explora- 
tions over  our  vast  lakes,  great  rivers  and  terri- 
tory, of  Texas.  He  was  a  man  of  stern  integrity, 
of  undoubted  activity  and  boldness  of  character, 
of  an  iron  constitution,  entertaining  broad  views, 
and  a  chivalry  unsurpassed  in  the  Old  or  New 
World. 

France,  as  early  as  possible,  established  along 
the  lakes  permanent  settlements.  One  was  that 
of  Detroit,  which  was  one  of  the  most  interest- 
ing and  loveliest  positions,  and  was  settled  in  1 701 
by  Lamotte  de  Cardillac,  with  one  hundred 
Frenchmen. 

LOUISIANA. 

The  discovery  and  possession  of  Mobile,  Biloxi 
and  Dauphine  Island  induced  the  French  to  search 
for  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi  river,  formerly 
discovered  by  La  Salle.  Lemoine  D'Iberville,  a 
naval  officer  of  talent  and  great  experience,  dis- 
covered the  Balize  on  the  2d  of  March,  1699, 
proceeded  up  this  river  and  took  possession  of  the 
country  known  as  Louisiana.  D'Iberville  returned 
immediately  to  France  to  announce  this  glorious 
news.  Bienville,  his  brother,  was  left  to  take 
charge  of  Louisiana  during  his  absence.  D'Iber- 
ville returned,  when  Bienville  and  St.  Denis,  with 


-  25  - 

a  force,  were  ordered  to  explore  Red  river  and 
thence  to  the  borders  of  Mexico.  La  Harpe 
also  ascended  Red  river  in  1719,  and  built  a  fort 
called  Charlotte ;  also  took  possession  of  the  Ar- 
kansas river ;  afterwards  floated  down  this  river 
in  pirogues,  finding  on  its  banks  many  thriving 
Indian  villages. 

France,  in  September,  1712,  by  letters  patent, 
granted  Louisiana  to  Crozas,  a  wealthy  French- 
man, who  relinquished  his  rights  and  power  in 
1717  to  the  Company  of  the  West,  established  by 
the  notorious  banker,  John  Law.  Under  a 
fever  of  great  speculations,  great  efforts  were 
made  to  advance  the  population  and  wealth  of 
Louisiana.  New  Orleans  was  mapped  out  in 
1718,  and  became  the  important  city  of  Lower 
and  Upper  Louisiana.  The  charter  and  privileges 
of  the  "Company  of  the  West,"  after  its  total 
failure,  was  resigned  to  the  crown  of  France  in 
1731.  The  country  embracing  Louisiana  was 
populated  by  numerous  tribes  of  savages.  One 
of  these  tribes  was  known  as  the  Natchez,  located 
on  a  high  bluff,  in  the  midst  of  a  glorious  climate, 
about  300  miles  above  New  Orleans,  on  the  river 
bank.  The  Natchez  had  erected  a  remarkable 
temple  where  they  invoked  the  "Great  Spirit," 
which  was  decorated  with  various  idols  moulded 
from  clay  baked  in  the  sun.  In  this  temple  burned 
a  living  fire,  where  the  bones  of  the  brave  were 
burned.  Near  it,  on  a  high  mound,  the  chief  of 
the  nation,  called  the  Sun,  resided,  where  the 


-   26  - 

warriors  chanted  their  war  songs  and  held  their 
great  council  fires.  The  Natchez  had  shown 
great  hospitality  to  the  French.  The  Governor 
of  Louisiana  built  a  fort  near  them  in  1714,  called 
Fort  Rosalie.  Chopart,  afterwards  commander 
of  this  fort,  ill-treated  them  and  unjustly  demanded 
a  part  of  their  villages.  This  unjust  demand  so 
outraged  their  feelings  that  the  Natchez  in  their 
anger  lifted  up  the  bloody  tomahawk,  headed  by 
the  "Great  Sun,"  attacked  Fort  Rosalie  Novem- 
ber 28,  i  729,  and  massacred  every  Frenchman  in 
the  fort  and  the  vicinity.  During  these  bloody 
scenes  the  chief  amidst  this  carnage  stood  calm 
and  unmoved,  whilst  Chopart's  head  and  those  of 
his  officers  and  soldiers  were  thrown  at  his  feet, 
forming  a  pyramid  of  human  heads.  This  caused 
a  bloody  war,  which,  after  many  battles  fought, 
terminated  in  the  total  destruction  of  the  Natchez 
nation.  In  these  struggles,  the  chief  and  his  400 
braves  were  made  prisoners,  and  afterwards  in- 
humanly sold  as  slaves  in  St.  Domingo. 

The  French  declared  war  in  1/35  against  the 
Chickasaws,  a  warlike  tribe,  that  inhabited  the 
Southern  States.  Bienville,  commander  of  the 
French,  ordered  a  reunion  of  the  troops  to  as- 
semble on  the  roth  of  May,  1736,  on  the  Tom- 
bigbee  river.  The  gallant  D'Artaquette  from 
Fort  Chartres,  and  the  brave  Vincennes  from  the 
Wabash  river,  with  a  thousand  warriors,  were  at 
their  post  in  time,  but  were  forced  into  battle  on 
the  2Oth  of  May  without  the  assistance  of  the 


-  27- 

other  troops,  were  defeated  and  massacred.  Bien- 
ville  shortly  afterwards,  on  the  27th  of  May,  1 736, 
failed  in  his  assault  upon  the  Chickasaw  forts,  in 
the  Tombigbee,  where  the  English  flag  waved, 
and  was  forced  to  retreat,  with  the  loss  of  his 
cannons,  which  forced  him  to  return  to  New  Or- 
leans. In  1740  the  French  built  a  fort  at  the 
mouth  of  the  St.  Francois  river,  and  moved  their 
troops  in  Fort  Assumption,  near  Memphis,  where 
peace  was  concluded  with  the  Chickasaws. 

The  oldest  permanent  settlement  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi river  was  Kaskaskia,  first  visited  by 
Father  Gravier,  date  unknown  ;  but  he  was  in 
Illinois  in  1693.  He  was  succeeded  by  Fathers 
Pinet  and  Bineteau.  Pinet  became  the  founder  oi 
Cahokia,  where  he  erected  a  chapel,  and  a  goodly 
number  of  savages  assembled  to  attend  the  great 
feast.  Father  Gabriel,  who  had  chanted  mass 
through  Canada,  officiated  at  Cahokia  and  Kas- 
kaskia in  1711. 

The  missionaries  in  1721  established  a  college 
and  monastery  at  Kaskaskia.  Fort  Chartres, 
in  Illinois,  was  built  in  1 720  ;  became  an  im- 
portant post  for  the  security  of  the  French,  and 
a  great  protection  for  the  commerce  on  the  Missis- 
sippi. 

An  expedition  under  Le  Sieur  to  Upper  Loui- 
siana about  1 702  in  search  of  precious  metals, 
proceeded  up  as  far  as  St.  Croix  and  St.  Peter's 
rivers,  where  a  fort  was  built,  which  had  to  be 
abandoned  owing  to  the  hostilities  of  the  savages. 


-   28  - 


THE    MISSOURI. 

The  French,  as  early  as  1705,  ascended  the 
Missouri  river  to  open  traffic  with  the  Missouris 
and  to  take  possession  of  the  country.  M.  Du- 
tisne,  from  New  Orleans,  with  a  force,  arrived  in 
Saline  river,  below  St.  Genevieve,  moved  west- 
ward to  the  Osage  river,  then  beyond  this  about 
150  miles,  where  he  found  two  large  villages  lo- 
cated in  fine  prairies  abounding  with  wild  game 
and  buffalo. 

THE  SPANISH  CARAVAN. 

France  and  Spain  in  1719  were  contending  for 
dominion  west  of  the  Mississippi.  Spain  in  1720 
sent  from  Santa  Fe  a  large  caravan  to  make  a 
settlement  on  the  Missouri  river,  the  design  being 
to  destroy  the  Missouris,  a  tribe  at  peace  with 
France.  This  caravan,  after  traveling  and  wan- 
dering, lost  their  way  and  marched  into  the  camp 
of  the  Missouris,  their  enemies,  where  they  were 
all  massacred,  except  a  priest,  who  from  his  dress, 
was  considered  no  warrior.  After  this  expedi- 
tion from  Santa  Fe  upon  Missouri,  France,  under 
M.  DeBourgmont,  with  a  force  in  1724  ascended 
the  Missouri,  established  a  fort  on  an  island  above 
the  Osage  river,  naming  it  Fort  Orleans.  This 
fort  was  afterwards  attacked  and  its  defenders 
destroyed — by  whom  was  never  ascertained, 


-  29- 

FIRST   MINING. 

The  first  mining  operations  in  Upper  Louisiana 
(now  Missouri)  was  by  Sieur  de  Locham  on  the 
Merimac  river  below  St.  Louis,  and  supposed  to 
be  silver  and  lead  mines.  These  were  worked 
afterwards  under  the  care  of  a  Spaniard  named 
Antonio  and  by  Renandica,  under  Renault. 

Renault,  the  agent  of  the  "Company  of  the 
West,"  left  France  in  1719  under  the  auspices  of 
this  company  with  200  miners  provided  with  min- 
ing tools.  On  his  passage  to  New  Orleans  he 
touched  at  St.  Domingo,  where  he  purchased  500 
slaves,  who  were  afterwards  sold  to  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Upper  Louisiana.  He  then  proceeded  to 
Kaskaskia  for  the  purpose  of  mining  in  Illinois  and 
Missouri.  In  1720,  near  Fort  Chartres,  he  built 
a  village  called  St.  Philip.  Renault  crossed  the 
Mississippi  and  discovered  the  lead  mine  around 
Potosi,  which  bears  his  name.  He  afterwards  left 
for  France  in  1742. 

Farther  south,  on  the  St.  Francis  river,  La- 
Motte,  an  agent  under  Renault,  discovered  the 
famous  "Mine  Lamotte."  The  lead  from  all 
these  mines  was  taken  first  on  pack  horses  ;  after- 
ward in  charrettes  (French  carts)  to  St.  Gene- 
vieve,  and  from  there  shipped  by  river  to  New 
Orleans. 


-  30- 

ST.  GENEVIEVE. 

The  town  of  St.  Genevieve  was  the  first  per- 
manent settlement  west  of  the  Mississippi  river 
by  emigrants  from  France  and  Canada. 

The  wars  between  England  and  France  more 
or  less  affected  the  growth  of  this  continent.  The 
war  in  1689,  known  as  "King  William's  War," 
was  concluded  by  the  treaty  of  Ryswick,  1697. 
"Queen  Ann's  War"  terminated  by  the  treaty 
of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  in  1748.  These  wars  gave 
England  supremacy  in  the  fisheries,  the  posses- 
sion of  the  Bay  of  Hudson,  of  Newfoundland  and 
all  of  Nova  Scotia. 


The  French,  after  years  of  discovery  and  ex- 
plorations, had  acquired  possession  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  river,  the  great  Western  lakes,  and  the 
valley  of  the  Mississippi  river  ;  and  the  control 
of  the  Missouri  river,  which  was  a  vast  empire  of 
itself,  and  promised  to  be  one  of  the  most  valuable 
colonies  to  the  crown  of  France. 


-  3*  - 

THE  FRENCH  AMD  INDIAN  WAR  FROM    1754   TO 
1763,  KNOWN  AS  THE  SEVEN  YEARS'  WAR. 

The  struggle  between  England  and  France 
as  to  their  dominion  in  America  commenced  at 
this  period.  It  was  a  disastrous  and  bloody  war, 
where  both  parties  enlisted  hordes  of  savages  to 
participate  in  a  warfare  conducted  in  a  disgraceful 
manner  to  humanity.  France,  at  this  time  had 
erected  a  chain  of  forts  from  Canada  to  the  great 
lakes  and  along  the  Mississippi  Valley.  The 
English  controlled  the  territory  occupied  by  their 
English  colonies.  The  English  claimed  beyond 
the  Alleghany  Mountains  to  the  Mississippi  river. 
The  French  deemed  her  right  to  this  river  indis- 
putable. Virginia  had  granted  to  the  "  Ohio 
Company"  an  extensive  territory  reaching  to  the 
Ohio.  Dinwiddie,  Governor  of  Virginia,  through 
George  Washington,  remonstrated  against  the 
encroachment  of  the  French.  St.  Pierre,  the 
French  commander,  received  Washington  with 
kindness  and  returned  an  answer,  claiming  the 
territory  which  France  occupied.  The  "Ohio 
Company"  sent  out  a  party  of  men  to  erect  a  fort 
at  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany  and  Monon- 
gahela  rivers.  These  men  had  hardly  commenced 
work  on  this  fort  when  they  were  driven  away  by 
the  French,  who  took  possession  and  established 
"Fort  du  Quesne." 


•  32  - 

Washington,  with  a  body  of  provincials  from 
Virginia,  marched  to  the  disputed  territory,  when 
a  party  of  French  under  J  umonville  was  attacked 
and  all  either  killed  or  made  prisoners.  Wash- 
ington, after  this,  erected  a  fort  called  Fort 
Necessity.  From  there  Washington  proceeded 
with  400  men  towards  Fort  du  Quesne,  where, 
hearing  of  the  advance  of  M.  DeVilliers  with  a 
large  force,  he  returned  to  Fort  Necessity,  where, 
after  a  short  defense,  Washington  had  to  capitu- 
late with  the  honorable  terms  of  returning  to  Vir- 
ginia. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1754,  the  day  that  Fort 
Necessity  surrendered,  a  convention  of  colonies 
was  held  at  Albany,  New  York,  for  a  union  of 
the  colonies  proposed  by  Dr.  Ben.  Franklin, 
adopted  by  the  delegates,  but  defeated  by  the 
English  Government.  However,  at  this  conven- 
tion a  treaty  was  made  between  the  colonies  and 
the  "Five  Nations,"  which  proved  to  be  of  great 
advantage  to  England.  Gen.  Braddock,  with  a 
force  of  two  thousand  soldiers,  marched  against 
Fort  du  Quesne.  Within  seven  miles  of  this  fort 
he  was  attacked  by  the  French  and  Indian  allies 
and  disastrously  defeated,  when  Washington  cov- 
ered the  retreat  and  saved  the  army  from  total  de- 
struction. 

Sir  William  Johnson,  with  a  large  force,  took 
command  of  the  army  at  Fort  Edward.  Near 
this  fort  Baron  Dieskau  and  St.  Pierre  attacked 
Col.  Williams  and  troop,  where  the  English  were 


-  33  - 

defeated,  but  Sir  William  Johnson  coming  to 
the  rescue  defeated  the  French,  who  lost  in  this 
battle  Dieskau  and  St.  Pierre. 

On  August  12,  1756,  Marquis  Montcalm,  com- 
mander of  the  French  army,  attacked  Fort  Onta- 
rio, garrisoned  by  i  ,400  troops,  who  capitulated 
as  prisoners  of  war  with  1 34  cannons,  several 
vessels  and  a  large  amount  of  military  stores. 
Montcalm  destroyed  this  fort  and  returned  to 
Canada. 

By  the  treaty  of  peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  of 
October,  1748,  Acadia,  known  as  Nova  Scotia, 
and  Brunswick  had  been  ceded  by  France  to 
England.  When  the  war  of  i  754  broke  out  this 
territory  was  occupied  by  numerous  French  fami- 
lies. England,  fearing  their  sympathy  for  F ranee, 
cruelly  confiscated  their  property,  destroyed  their 
humble  homes  and  exiled  them  to  their  colonies 
in  the  utmost  poverty  and  distress. 

In  August,  1757,  Marquis  Montcalm,  with  a 
large  army,  marched  on  Fort  William  Henry, 
defended  by  3,000  English  troops.  The  English 
were  defeated,  and  surrendered  on  condition  that 
they  might  march  out  of  the  fort  with  their  arms. 
The  savage  allies,  as  they  marched  out,  in  an  out- 
rageous manner  plundered  them  and  massacred 
some  in  cold  blood,  notwithstanding  the  efforts  of 
the  French  officers  to  prevent  them. 

The  military  campaign  thus  far  had  been  very 
disastrous  to  the  English,  which  fact  created 
quite  a  sensation  in  the  colonies  and  England. 


-34- 

At  this  critical  period  the  illustrious  Mr.  Pitt, 
known  as  Lord  Chatham,  was  placed  at  the  helm 
of  state  on  account  of  his  talent  and  statesman- 
ship, and  he  sent  a  large  naval  armament  and 
numerous  troops  to  protect  the  colonies. 

July  8,  1758,  General  Abercrombie,  with  an 
army  of  15,000,  moved  on  Ticonderoga,  defended 
by  Marquis  Montcalm.  After  a  great  struggle 
the  English  were  defeated  with  a  loss  of  two 
thousand  killed  and  wounded 

August,  27,  1758,  Colonel  Bradstreet,  with  a 
force,  attacked  the  French  fort — Fort  Frontenac, 
on  Lake  Ontario,  and  took  it  with  nine  armed  ves- 
sels, sixty  cannons  and  quantity  of  stores,  whilst 
Gen.  Forbes  moved  on  Fort  Du  Quesne,  and  took 
it,  which  was  afterwards  called  Pittsburg,  in  honor 
of  Mr.  Pitt. 

In  1 759  the  French  evacuated  '1  iconderoga, 
Crown  Point  and  Niagara.  Gen.  Wolf  advanced 
against  Quebec,  then  defended  by  the  gallant 
Montcalm,  where  a  terrible  and  bloody  battle  took 
place  between  the  two  armies.  Gen.  Wolf  was 
killed  and  a  great  number  of  English  officers. 
When  the  brave  Wolf  was  told  the  English  were 
victorious,  he  said,  "  I  die  contented."  Mont- 
calm, when  told  his  wounds  were  mortal,  said, 
"So  much  the  better;  I  shall  not  live  to  see  the 
surrender  of  Quebec," — which  city  surrendered 
September  18,  1759. 

In  1 760  another  battle  was  fought  near  Quebec, 
the  English  were  driven  into  their  fortifications, 


-  35  - 

and  only  relieved  by  the  English  squadron.  Mon- 
treal still  contended  to  the  last,  when  she  was 
compelled  to  surrender,  which  gave  Canada  to 
the  English. 

By  the  treaty  of  peace,  February  10,  1763, 
France  ceded  to  England  all  her  possessions  on 
the  St.  Lawrence  river,  all  east  of  the  Mississippi 
river  except  that  portion  south  of  Iberville  river 
and  west  of  the  Mississippi.  At  the  same  time 
all  the  territory  here  reserved  being  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  the  Orleans  territory  was  trans- 
ferred to  Spain.  France,  after  all  her  labors,  toil 
and  expenditures,  and  great  loss  of  life,  surren- 
dered to  England  and  Spain  her  great  domain  in 
North  America. 

The  history  of  France,  embracing  a  term  of 
228  years,  is  replete  with  interest  and  with  thrill- 
ing events  in  this  country  up  to  1763,  of  which  I 
have  endeavored  to  give  only  an  outline. 

Notwithstanding  France's  great  loss  of  her 
vast  territory  in  America,  she  afterwards  took  an 
active  part  in  favoring  the  British  colonies  in  their 
struggle  with  the  English,  during  the  American 
revolution.  She  also  re-acquired  the  Louisiana 
Territory  from  Spain,  to  cede  it  to  the  United 
States. 


-36- 

\ 

HISTORY  OF  FORT  CHARTRES,  FORT 
GAGE,  AND  KASKASKIA. 

FORT  CHARTRES  being  established  in  early  times 
in  the  far  West,  on  the  Mississippi  river,  bears  a 
past  and  interesting  history.  Pierre  Duque  Bois- 
briant  was  first  appointed  commander,  at  the  Illi- 
nois. He  arrived  with  French  troops  in  the  latter 
part  of  i  7 1 8,  at  Kaskaskia,  111.  Boisbriant  shortly 
afterwards  selected  a  point  on  the  Mississippi, 
about  fifteen  miles  above  Kaskaskia,  where  he 
erected  a  wooden  fort,  called  Fort  Chartres,  which 
was  finished  in  the  year  1720,  when  upon  its  ram- 
parts the  lilies  of  France  were  unfurled.  The  first 
important  arrival  at  this  fort  was  Philip  Francis 
Renault,  director  of  the  mines  of  the  West,  with 
his  two  hundred  miners  and  a  number  of  slaves 
from  St.  Domingo.  Shortly  afterwards,  in  1721, 
it  was  visited  by  the  historian  Charlevoix,  escorted 
by  St.  Ange  de  Belle- Rive,  a  French  officer,  with 
a  few  French  soldiers.  The  Jesuits  at  this  time 
had  established  the  parish  of  St.  Anne  de  Fort 
Chartres,  which  induced  a  number  of  emigrants 
to  settle  near  Fort  Chartres  and  Kaskaskia.  The 
first  council  consisted  of  Boisbriant,  Marc  Antoine 
de  La  Loire,  and  Michael  Chassin  cles  Ursins, 
making  Fort  Chartres  the  center  of  civil  and  mil- 


37 

itary  government  of  the  Illinois  country  subject 
to  the  French  government.  This  council  made 
large  grants  of  land  to  different  persons  in  the  Il- 
linois. Commandant  Boisbriant  in  1725  was  suc- 
ceeded by  M.  de  Siette,  a  captain  of  the  royal 
army  of  France  ;  afterwards  the  command  of  this 
fort  fell  to  the  lot  of  St.  Ange  de  Belle- Rive,  a 
brave  and  gallant  officer,  who  chastised  the  sur- 
rounding savages,  which  secured  peace  to  the  in- 
habitants. The  noble,  brave  and  illustrious  Pierre 
D'Artaquette  took  command  of  this  fort  and  Illi- 
nois in  the  year  1734.  It  was  in  1736  he  and  the 
Marquis  de  Vincennes,  of  the  Wabash,  with  troops 
from. Fort  Chartres  and  the  Wabash  country,  ac- 
companied by  a  thousand  warriors  commanded  by 
the  great  Indian  chief  Chicago,  descended  the 
Mississippi  river  in  a  flotilla  to  the  Lower  Chick- 
asaw  Bluffs,  to  reach  the  Tombigbee  to  make  war 
against  the  Chickasaw  Indians,  when  on  the  2Oth 
May,  1736,  a  terrible  and  bloody  battle  took  place, 
where  the  Illinois  troops  were  defeated. and  mas- 
sacred by  the  Chickasaws.  This  catastrophe  was 
long  mourned  by  the  inhabitants  and  warriors  of 
the  Illinois  and  Wabash  country.  After  the  death 
of  D'Artaquette,  Commandant  La  Buissonniere 
succeeded  him,  when  in  1739  he  was  ordered  by 
Bieiiville,  Governor  of  Louisiana,  to  organize 
troops  to  renew  this  war,  which  order  he  obeyed 
by  descending  with  a  flotilla  to  the  present  site  of 
Memphis,  where  he  met  Bienville's  army.  This 


-38- 

warlike   expedition   terminated   in  peace  without 
any  military  glory  to  the  French  arms. 

Buissonniere  returned  with  his  troops  in  1 740 
to  the  fort.  During  his  commandership  Illinois 
increased  rapidly  in  population  and  wealth,  and  a 
remarkable  nucleus  of  good  society  was  formed 
at  Fort  Chartres  and  Kaskaskia.  Many  marri- 
ages took  place  amongst  the  officers  at  the  fort 
with  brilliant  young  ladies  of  the  Illinois,  which 
were  celebrated  with  great  ceremony.  After 
Buissonniere's  administration,  Benoist  St.  Clair, 
captain  of  a  marine  company,  took  charge  of  the 
fort  for  a  year  or  more,  when  he  was  replaced  by 
Chevalier  de  Bertel.  During  Bertel'stime,  De  La 
Loire  Flanneur  acted  as  civil  judge.  Chevalier 
de  McCarthy,  major  of  engineers,  with  troops  from 
France,  arrived  at  Fort  Chartres  in  the  latter  part 
of  1751  and  took  charge,  bearing  instructions  ow- 
ing to  pending  difficulties  with  England,  to  repair 
the  fort  completely,  and  to  protect  the  territory  of 
France.  McCarthy  erected  nearly  a  new  fort. 
When  finished,  about  1755,  the  war  broke  out 
between  France  and  England.  This  fort  "  had  a 
stone  wall  15  feet  high,  with  loop  holes,  embras- 
ures and-  bastions,  a  large  store  house,  with  gov- 
ernment house,  with  iron  gates  and  stone  porch, 
with  two  rooms  of  barracks,  having  an  intendant 
house,  guard  house,  bake  house,  and  prison,  all 
of  stone,  with  a  large  magazine,  with  doors  of 
wood  and  iron,  hung  in  stone  doorways,  all  well- 


-  39- 

mounted  with  cannon,  the  whole  covering  over 
four  acres." 

Such  was  this  important  fort  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  French  and  English  war.  Many  of- 
ficers of  this  fort  distinguished  themselves  in  the 
service  of  France  on  different  battle  fields.  Cap- 
tain Noyon  de  Villiers,  an  officer  at  Fort  Chartres, 
burning  to  revenge  the  death  of  his  brother  Jumon- 
ville,  whom  Washington  and  militia  had  attacked 
and  killed,  at  the  Great  Meadow,  in  Virginia, 

o 

requested  the  Marquis  McCarthy,  to  permit 
him  with  his  company  to  proceed  to  Fort 
Duquesne.  In  1755,  he  left  Fort  Chartres,  with 
his  men,  bearing  the  flag  of  France,  at  the  call 
of  the  drum,  descended  the  Mississippi,  went  up 
the  Ohio  river,  soon  reached  Fort  Duquesne, 
where  he  enlisted  under  his  relation,  Coulin  de 
Villiers,  marched  into  Virginia,  where  after  an 
obstinate  contest,  he  compelled  Washington  and 
his  militia  to  surrender  "  Fort  Necessity."  After 
this  great  triumph  Captain  Villiers  returned  with 
his  men  to  Fort  Chartres,  where  the  event  was 
highly  celebrated.  Shortly  after,  another  gallant 
officer,  named  Aubry,  was  ordered  by  McCarthy 
to  reinforce  Fort  Duquesne  with  400  men.  Whilst 
there  he  participated  in  the  defeat  of  the  English 
troops  under  Braddock  near  Fort  Duquesne,  and 
returned  with  his  troops  to  Fort  Chartres,  well 
equipped,  amidst  the  acclamations  of  the  Illinois 
troops.  This  same  officer  was  again  sent  on  an 
expedition  against  the  far  distant  Niagara  Fort, 


-40- 

to  aid  in  the  defense  of  the  French  army,  who 
had  just  met  with  terrible  disasters  in  Canada, 
and  along  the  lakes.  In  the  attack  on  Fort  Nia- 
gara, the  brave  Aubry  was  badly  wounded,  and 
great  numbers  of  his  soldiers  were  killed  or  made 
prisoners  of  war.  Chevalier  McCarthy  continued 
in  command  until  the  termination  of  the  French 
and  English  war.  Noyon  de  Villiers  succeeded 
McCarthy,  who  received  orders  to  evacuate  the 
French  possessions  east  of  the  Mississippi,  being, 
Peoria  on  the  Illinois  river.  Fort  Massac  on  the 
Ohio,  also  Vincennes  on  the  Wabash,  and  to  con- 
centrate their  troops  at  Fort  Chartres.  He  also 
ordered  to  be  evacuated  the  French  fort  at  Kan- 
sas river  and  also  the  one  on  the  Osage  river, 
on  the  Missouri  river. 

On  the  loth  of  July  1764  Noyon  de  Villiers 
left  Fort  Chartres  with  his  troops,  accompanied 
by  civil  officers  and  a  large  number  of  inhabitants, 
for  New  Orleans,  however  leaving  St.  Ange  in 
command  of  Fort  Chartres,  with  two  lieutenants 
and  forty  soldiers,  to  guard  this  fort  until  surren- 
dered to  the  English,  which  he  did  on  the  lothof 
October  1765  to  Captain  Sterling,  an  English 
officer.  The  reason  the  English  did  not  take  pos- 
session of  Fort  Chartres  earlier  under  the  treaty 
of  i  763,  was  owing  to  the  hostilities  to  the  English 
by  Pontiac  and  his  warriors,  who  were  a  terror 
from  the  lakes  to  the  Mississippi.  Previous  to 
the  surrender  of  Fort  Chartres,  Pontiac  visited 
this  fort  with  four  hundred  warriors,  to  have  a. 


council  with  St.  Ange.  The  Illinois  Indians 
which  surrounded  Fort  Chartres  refused  to  join 
Pontiac  ;  he  then  told  them  :  "Hesitate  not,  or 
I  destroy  you  as  the  fire  destroys  the  grass  of 
the  prairie."  He  further  spoke  to  St.  Ange  : 
"Father,  we  have  long  wished  to  see  you,  to 
shake  hands  with  thee,  and  whilst  smoking  the 
pipe  of  peace,  to  recall  the  battles  in  which  we 
fought  together  against  the  misguided  Indians, 
and  the  English  dogs.  I  love  the  French,  and  I 
have  come  here  with  my  warriors  to  avenge  their 
wrongs."  St.  Ange,  under  his  duties,  declined, 
and  told  Pontiac  to  make  peace,as  nothing  could  be 
done.  Pontiac  returned  north,  but  when  he  heard 
that  Colonel  Sterling  had  taken  Fort  Chartres,  he 
raved  and  swore  he  would  take  the  fort  and  Ster- 
ling's scalp.  The  English,  fearing  his  valor  and 
power,  were  induced  te  get  rid  of  him.  Whilst 
in  St.  Louis,  Pontiac  determined  to  go  to  Caho- 
kia.  St.  Ange  endeavored  to  prevent  him,  but 
Pontiac's  answer  was:  "  I  am  a  man  and  know 
how  to  fight."  When  at  Cahokia,  he  got  drunk, 
and  retired  to  sing  his  medicine  song,  in  the  mean- 
time, an  English  merchant  bribed  a  Peoria  Indian 
with  a  barrel  of  rum,  if  he  would  kill  Pontiac, 
whilst  in  this  state  and  sleeping.  Pontiac  was 
killed,  his  skull  being  cleaved  by  a  tomahawk. 
This  outrage  roused  the  savages  friendly  to  Pon- 
tiac, which  caused  the  extermination  of  the  Illi- 
nois nation. 

After  the  delivery  of  Fort    Chartres,    October 


loth,  1765,  by  St.  Ange,  he  and  his  troops  re- 
moved to  the  Post  of  St.  Louis,  Missouri.  Cap- 
tain Sterling,  shortly  after  occupying  Fort  Char- 
tres,  died  suddenly.  He  was  succeeded  in  com- 
mand by  Major  Frazer  Irom  Fort  Pitt ;  afterwards 
relieved  by  Colonel  Reed,  when  Colonel-  John 
Wilkins,  on  the  5th  of  September,  1768,  took 
command  of  the  fort.  At  this  time  a  judicial 
court  was  established,  consisting  of  seven  judges, 
when  the  common  law  was  introduced  in  Illi- 
nois. 

Owing  to  floods  in  the  Mississippi  in  the  year 
1772,  Fort  Chartres  was  abandoned,  and  the 
English  troops  from  this  fort  removed  to  Kaskas 
kia  and  Fort  Gage.  Previous  to  this,  an  old  fort 
which  stood  on  the  present  site  was  burnt  in  Oc- 
tober, 1 766.  Fort  Gage  was  located  opposite 
the  town  of  Kaskaskia,  on  the  eastern  bank  of 
the  Kaskaskia  river,  in  Illinois. 

The  headquarters  of  the  English  in  the  Illinois 
country  was  at  Fort  Chartres,  from  October  roth, 
1765,  to  1772;  afterwards  at  P'ort  Gage  and 
Kaskaskia,  until  it  was  captured  by  Colonel 
Rogers  Clark  for  the  Commonwealth  of  Virginia, 
July  4th,  1778,  whilst  under  the  command  of 
Rocheblave,  under  the  English  flag. 


-43  - 


KASKASKIA. 

Kaskaskia  was  established  as  early  as  1686  by 
Catholic  missionaries  and  a  few  Frenchmen. 

When  the  English  took  possession  in  1765, 
Kaskaskia  contained  about  sixty-five  families, 
and  a  number  of  traders,  coureurs  des  bois,  and 
other  casual  people  and  many  slaves.  At  this 
period  the  Jesuits  had  a  college  and  church,  with 
a  plantation  under  good  cultivation,  containing 
240  acres.  It  was  well-stocked,  with  a  large 
brewery  attached  to  it. 

Near  Fort  Chartres  in  1765  existed  a  village 
with  a  parish  church  dedicated  to  St.  Anne,  and 
served  by  a  Franciscan  friar.  Its  population  con- 
sisted of  forty  families. 

PRAIRIE  Du  ROCIIER. — CAHOKIA. 

Prairie  Du  Rocher,  a  small  town,  then  was 
located  about  four  miles  below  Fort  Chartres, 
about  ten  miles  above  Kaskaskia,  containing 
twelve  dwelling  houses  inhabited  with  about  as 
many  families.  This  village  was  located  along 
the  Rock  Bluff.  At  this  period  existed  also 
Kahokia,  a  village  on  the  Mississippi  river,  about 
six  miles  below  the  present  city  of  St.  Louis. 
It  was  located  in  a  large  bend  of  the  river.  It 


-44  - 

was  on  low  land,  but  remarkably  productive 
and  rich  in  character  ;  this  latter  place  was  estab- 
lished shortly  after  Kaskaskia.  Kahokia  had  a 
church,  and  contained  about  forty-five  French  fam- 
ilies. Adjoining  this  village  the  mission  of  St.  Sul- 
pice,  a  catholic  organization,  with  a  good  school, 
also  owned  a  good  farm,  with  a  large  and  con- 
venient house  and  out-houses,  and  they  cultiva- 
ted the  soil  mostly  with  slaves;  this  farm  was  well 
stocked.  In  the  center  of  Kahokia  stood  a 
wooden  fort,  for  the  safety  of  its  inhabitants  in 
times  of  danger  from  the  surrounding  Indians. 
Fort  Chartres  in  1772  owing^to  the  great  flood 
was  entirely  abandoned,  then  went  into  ruin. 
Gov.  Reynolds,  who  visited  this  fort  in  1802, 
states — 

''  It  presented  a  most  striking  contrast  be- 
tween a  savage  wilderness  filled  with  wild  beasts 
and  reptiles,  and  the  remains  of  one  of  the  largest 
and  strongest  fortifications  on  the  continent. 
Large  trees  were  growing  in  the  houses,  which 
once  contained  the  elegant  and  accomplished 
French  officers  and  soldiers;  cannons,  snakes  and 
bats  were  sleeping  together  in  peace  in  and 
around  the  Fort." 

Shortly  before  and  after  the  English  took  pos- 
session of  Illinois  in  1765,  a  great  many  of  the  old 
French  families  removed  to  the  west  side  of  the 
Mississippi  river,  under  the  'Lilies  of  France.' 
The  French  families  in  Illinois,  previous  to  this 


a 

•< 

w 


-45  - 

period,  were  a  happy  and  contented  people,  but 
their  great  dislike  to  the  English  government, 
caused  them  to  sacrifice  their  property  and  aban- 
don their  fire-sides  and  homes.  They  removed 
mostly  to  St.  Genevieve  and  St.  Louis,  under  a 
government  more  congenial  to  their  tastes  and 
habits. 


-46- 

PART  II. 

EXPLORATION  OF  THE  MISSOURI  BY 
THE   FRENCH   IN    1705. 


THE  Missouri  River,  which  flowed  through  an 

o 

immense  wilderness,  was  not  known  to  any  of  the 
Europeans  until  it  was  explored  by  the  French 
as  early  as  1/05.  Chevalier  M.  Lesieur  was  or- 
dered by  Governor  D'Iberville,  of  Louisiana,  on 
a  mining  expedition  to  the  Upper  Mississippi  in 
1702,  with  a  few  Indian  guides,  accompanied  by 
eminent  metallurgists  and  miners,  to  search  for 
precious  metals.  They  reached  St.  Peters  and 
Green  Rivers,  now  Illinois,  where  they  established 
a  fort  called  "L'Huillier,"  which  excited  the  hos- 
tility of  the  Indian  tribes,  that  caused  the  expedi- 
tion to  abandon  the  country. 

This  party  descended  the  Mississippi,  when 
their  attention  was  called  to  the  Missouri  River, 
and  they  determined  to  ascend  this  turbulent 
stream,  which  they  did  as  far  as  the  Kansas  (now 
called  Kaw)  River  in  the  year  1705.  The  banks 
of  the  Missouri  were  then  mostly  occupied  by  a 


-47- 

powerful  tribe  of  savages  known  as  the  "  Mis- 
souris,"  with  whom  the  French  formed  an  alliance, 
and  established  a  trading  post  among  them  for 
the  purpose  of  mining  and  the  traffic  in  furs  and 
peltries. 

By  this  exploration  the  French  took  possession 
of  the  Missouri  river  and  claimed  dominion  over 
it. 

SANTA  FE  CARAVAN,    1720. 

France  and  Spain  were  in  a  continual  contest 
for  the  possession  of  the  Mississippi  Valley,  which 
eventually  created  a  war  between  them,  as  early 
as  1719.  The  Spaniards  endeavored  to  protect 
their  possessions  beyond  the  Mississippi  river. 
The  French,  having  possession  of  the  Missouri 
river  as  early  as  1705,  the  Spaniards  concluded 
to  destroy  their  settlements  on  this  river,  when, 
in  1720,  they  organized  a  large  caravan  at  Santa 
Fe  for  that  purpose.  This  Spanish  caravan  con- 
sisted of  soldiers,  men,  priests  and  women,  com- 
prising Spaniards,  Mexicans  and  a  mixed  race 
of  Indians,  with  a  large  number  of  horses  and 
cattle.  This  military  organization  was  grotesque 
in  the  extreme  in  dress  and  equipage  ;  it  looked 
more  like  an  army  of  clowns  than  a  military  inva- 
sion. This  large  caravan  was  unacquainted  with 
the  route  and  country,  and  without  proper  guides, 
still  they  were  enthusiastic  and  determined  to 
take  possession  of  the  Missouri.  The  French 


-48- 

had  settled  amongst  the  "  Missouris,"  a  power- 
ful tribe  of  Indians,  who  then  occupied  the  Mis- 
souri and  Kansas  rivers,  and,  were  in  friendship 
and  alliance  with  the  French.  The  Paunee- 
Indians,  were  enemies  to  the  French  and  Missou- 
ris, and  the  caravan  expected  aid  from  them,  in 
their  assault  upon  the  French  and  Missouris. 
The  caravan  instead  of  entering  the  Paunee  settle- 
ment, unsuspectedly  marched  into  the  Missouris' 
camp.  The  Spaniards  informed  the  chief  of  the 
Missouris,  that  they  came  with  the  purpose  to  des- 
troy the  French  and  the  Missouris.  The  chief 
disguised  his  feelings,  and  received  the  Spaniards 
with  hospitality,  who  distributed  arms  and  am- 
munition amongst  the  Missouris  ;  but  the  chief 
soon  gave  orders  to  his  warriors  to  rally  and 
attack  this  caravan,  which  they  did,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  destroying  it  entirely. 

EXPLORATIONS   OF  THE    INTERIOR   OF    MISSOURI 
BY  M.  DE  DUTISNE  IN  1719. 

The  French  authorities  in  New  Orleans,  or- 
dered an  exploration  under  M.  de  Dutisne,  of  the 
interior  of  Missouri,  which  was  then  occupied 
by  different  tribes  of  savages.  M.  De  Dutisne 
after  ascending  the  Mississippi,  disembarked  with 
his  force  at  the  mouth  of  the  Saline  river,  a  stream 
about  10  miles  below  the  town  of  St.  Genevieve. 
From  there  he  took  his  course  northwest,  through 


-49- 

its  mineral  country,  and  over  a  rocky,  broken  and 
timber  region  to  reach  the  Osage  river,  a  dis- 
tance of  about  300  miles.  About  five  miles  from 
this  river  he  came  upon  a  large  village  occupied 
by  the  Osage  Indians,  containing  about  100  cab- 
ins and  huts.  After  visiting  this  village  he  pro- 
ceeded further  west  about  120  miles  to  a  prairie 
country,  abounding  in  game,  where  he  found 
two  large  Indian  villages  which  seemed  occupied 
by  the  Poncas,  a  warlike  tribe,  provided  with 
a  great  number  of  horses.  Then  this  expedition 
proceeded  to  the  Missouri  river,  when  M.  De 
Dutisne  took  formal  possession  of  the  country 
and  erected  posts  with  the  king's  arms,  as  a 
testimony  of  their  claims. 

FORT  ORLEANS,  ON  AN  ISLAND  IN  THE  MISSOURI 
RIVER. — 1724. 

Owing  to  the  Santa  Fe  Caravan  of  the  Span- 
iards in  1720,  on  the  Missouri,  the  French  were 
compelled  to  protect  their  interest  and  dominion 
on  the  Missouri  river.  A  military  force  was  or- 
ganized at  Mobile  under  Chevalier  M.  De  Bourg- 
mont,  de  1'ordre  Royal  et  Militaire,  who  estab- 
lished "Fort  Orleans"  on  an  Island  in  the  Mis- 
souri river  above  the  Osage  river  in  the  year 
1724,  four  years  after  the  Spanish  caravan  had 
been  entirely  destroyed.  At  this  latter  period, 


-  50- 

the  different  tribes  of  Indians,  who  inhabited 
Missouri  were  at  war,  which  was  very  injurious 
to  the  fur  trade,  and  to  the  French  voyagers  and 
traders.  Chevalier  Bourgmont,  with  his  troops, 
attempted  to  establish  peace,  amongst  those 
tribes  of  savages,  and  succeeded  after  a  short  time 
in  this  laudable  object. 

For  this  purpose,  Bourgmont  with  his  force,  set 
out  from  Fort  Orleans  July  3d,  1724  for  Kansas 
river,  where  he  had  invited  the  Great  chiefs  of 
these  several  tribes  to  meet,  when  a  large  council 
was  held,  consisting  of  the  Kansas,  Othouez, 
Aiowez,  Osages,  and  Missouris.  Bourgmont  and 
his  French  troops  were  received  with  great  pomp 
and  hospitality  by  these  savages  and  they  were 
entertained  by  Indian  dances  and  war  songs. 
After  much  deliberation  in  council,  peace  was  de- 
clared amongst  the  tribes  of  Indians,  an  alliance 
was  formed  with  the  French.  At  this  great 
council,  chevalier  Bourgmont  induced  them  to 
make  peace  with  the  Padoucas,  a  powerful  tribe, 
inhabiting  an  extensive  country  between  the  Mis- 
souri and  New  Mexico,  then  extending  to  the 
Spanish  possessions. 

For  that  purpose  Bourgmont  with  the  Indian 
chiefs  and  warriors,  accompanied  by  three  hun- 
dred squaws,  made  an  expedition  to  the  camp  of 
the  Padoucas  ;  traversing  a  country  filled  with 
buffalo  and  game,  while  the  baggage  was  trans- 
ported by  the  squaws  and  three  hundred  dogs  at- 
tached to  sledges.  When  Bourgmont  and  sol- 


-  51  - 

diers,  with  his     Indian  allies,  arrived  at   the  Pa 
doucas  camp,  they  were  received  with  great  hos- 
pitality and   Indian  pomp,  when  a  large    Indian 
council  was  held! 

Bourgmont  presented  to  the  great  chief  of  the 
Padoucas  a  French  flag,  whilst  he  distributed  a 
large  quantity  of  goods,  amongst  all  the  savages 
assembled,  consisting  "of  red  and  blue  lembergs, 
shirts,  fusils,  gun-powder,  balls,  muskets,  flints, 
gun-screws,  hatchets,  looking-glasses,  scissors, 
knives,  combs,  awls,  needles,  glasses,  brass  wire 
and  rings." 

The  Padoucas  were  not  acquainted  with  fire- 
arms. They  were  greatly  surprised  and  enchanted 
with  the  military  discipline  of  the  French  soldiers. 

A  general  council  was  held,  and  peace  among 
the  Indian  tribes  declared,  and  an  alliance  made 
with  the  French.  This  expedition  to  these  tribes 
of  Indians  and  to  the  Padoucas,  was  from  July  3, 
to  November  i,  1724.  The  Indian  chief,  when 
presented  with  the  Lilies  of  France,  said:  "I 
accept  this  flag,  and  my  two  hundred  warriors 
are  at  the  service  of  the  French."  Bourgmont, 
after  establishing  peace  among  these  several 
tribes  of  Indians,  returned  to  "  Fort  Orleans." 
He  remained  a  few  months  at  this  fort.  After  he 
left  it  and  during  his  absence  this  Fort  Orleans 
was  destroyed  and  its  soldiers  massacred,  and, 
strange  to  say,  it  was  never  ascertained  by  whom 
it  was  attacked  and  destroyed. 


-  52  - 


PART    III. 


TERRITORY  OF  LOUISIANA. 


NEW  ORGANIZATION  OF  LOUISIANA  TERRITORY 
UNDER  CROZAT.     1712 — 1717. 

FOR  the  purpose  of  improving  the  commerce 
and  mining  operations  of  the  Colony  of  Louisiana, 
and  to  reorganize  this  Territory,  Louis  XIV, 
"  the  Grand  Monarch  "  of  France,  made  a  grant 
and  concession  of  the  same  in  the  year  1712  to 
the  Sieur  Crozat,  a  wealthy  and  enterprising 
Frenchman,  whilst  M.  de  Lamotte  was  made  its 
governor  in  1713.  Crozat,  after  much  labor  and 
toil  and  a  large  expenditure  of  money  in  mining 
and  commerce,  for  five  years,  found  that  this 
grant  was  too  extensive  and  too  difficult  for  him 
to  manage,  and  surrendered  his  grant  back  to  the 
crown  of  France  on  the  23d  of  August,  1717. 

Louis  XIV  having  died  in  1715,  he  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Louis  XV.  Being  a  minor  at  the  time, 
the  Duke  of  Orleans  was  made  regent  of  France. 
Louis  XIV,  after  a  glorious  reign  for  years,  met 
eventually  with  great  disasters,  after  twenty-eight 


-  53- 

years  of  war,  left  France  in  a  deplorable  condi- 
tion financially,  and  in  a  bankrupt  state.  Louis 
XV  after  this  organized  the  "  Compagnie  des 
Indes"  by  "  lettres-patentes,"  in  August  1717, 
with  extensive  powers  and  authority  over  the 
Louisiana  Territory,  which  Company  existed  un- 
til the  year  1731. 

During  the  terrible  financial  crisis  in  F ranee,  in 
the  reign  of  Louis  XV,  there  appeared  a  remark- 
able person,  to  take  the  helm  of  finances  of  that 
bankrupt  country.  This  individual  had  great 
wealth,  a  commanding  appearance,  talent  and 
genius;  he  was  a  Scotchman  by  birth.  This  man 
was  the  notorious  John  Law.  He  was  promoted 
to  the  head  of  "  the  Bank  of  Circulation,"  in 
1716,  and  of  the  "  Banque  Royale,"  in  1718. 
Whilst  controling  large  commercial  operations, 
he  became  the  controling  spirit  of  the  "  Compa- 
gnie des  Indes,"  which  had  the  management  of 
the  commerce  and  mining  operations  of  the 
great  "  Territory  of  Louisiana."  This  last  Com- 
pany contributed  a  great  deal  to  improve  and  po- 
pulate the  country  from  Louisiana  to  the  Can- 
adian country. 

The  system  adopted  by  France,  in  an  over- 
issue of  paper  money,  accompanied  by  a 
regime  of  wild  speculation  in  the  city  of  Paris, 
occasioned  an  extravagant  mode  of  living,  which 
corrupted  the  manners  of  the  people  and 
brought  on  France  a  terrible  financial  crisis,  which 
reached  its  colonies.  However,  the  Territory 


-54- 

of  Louisiana  under  John  Law's  surveillance 
greatly  increased  in  wealth  and  population. 
John  Law's  financial  failure,  which  followed,  was 
greatly  owing  to  the  corruption  of  the  times 
and  the  bankrupt  condition  of  France. 


-  55  - 


CESSION   BY  FRANCE  TO  SPAIN. 


CESSION  BY  FRANCE  OF  THE  LOUISIANA  TERRI- 
TORY TO  SPAIN,  IN  1762. — THE  PARISIAN  AND 
SPANISH  CODES  IN  SAID  TERRITORY. 

THE  laws  and  customs  of  Paris  were  in  force 
in  the  dominion  of  France,  in  North  America, 
before  the  ceding  of  her  possessions  to  England 
by  the  treaty  of  Paris,  February  loth,  1763,  also 
by  cession  of  the  Louisiana  Territory  to  Spain,  by 
secret  treaty  of  November  3d,  1762,  not  made 
known  until  April  I2th,  1764. 

Don  Ulloa,  appointed  Governor-General  of 
Louisiana  by  Spain  in  1767,  arrived  at  New  Or- 
leans, with  a  company  of  infantry,  to  take  posses- 
sion in  the  name  of  his  Spanish  sovereign. 
He  refused  to  show  his  authority  to  the  "  Supe- 
rior Council  "  at  New  Orleans  ;  and  other  causes 
induced  the  citizens  to  take  up  arms  against 
Spain.  Governor  Ulloa  was  ordered  to  leave  the 
city  of  New  Orleans.  He  soon  embarked  with 
his  troops  on  a  Spanish  vessel,  and  left  the 
country. 

In  the  meantime,  Rios,  a  Spanish  officer,  was 
sent  to  St.  Louis,  to  take  possession  of  Upper 
Louisiana.  He  arrived  in  St.  Louis  with  a 
small  body  of  troops  on  the  nth  of  August,  1768. 


-56- 

During  his  stay  at  St.  Louis,  he  seems  to  have 
exercised  no  civil  authority,  and  only  attempted 
to  take  possession  of  the  country. 

Spain  did  not  actually  take  possession  of  the 
Louisiana  Territory  until  Count  O'  Reilly,  a  Span- 
ish officer,  arrived  in  New  Orleans,  with  a  large 
military  force,  in  August,  1 769,  when  he  issued 
his  proclamation  abolishing  the  French  laws,  and 
subtituted  the  Spanish  code. 

The  conveyance  of  the  Louisiana  Territory, 
created  great  dissatisfaction  amongst  the  French 
inhabitants,  who  still  claimed  allegiance  to  France. 
Count  O'Reilly,  during  his  administration,  in  a 
tyrannical  manner  arrested  a  number  of  influential 
French  citizens,  executed  a  few,  imprisoned  two 
in  Havana,  Cuba,  and  maltreated  others.  The 
substitution  of  the  Spanish  laws  was  confirmed  by 
the  Spanish  government  on  March  24,  1770. 

The  Territory  of  Louisiana  was  retroceded  by 
Spain  to  France  in  the  year  1800,  and  France, 
by  the  treaty  of  1803,  ceded  it  to  the  United 
States,  who  took  possession  March  10,  1804. 

The  acts  of  the  United  States  Congress  of 
March  26,  1804,  °f  1805,  and  of  June  1812,  did 
not  abrogate  the  Spanish  laws.  The  act  of  Jan- 
uary 19,  1816,  of  the  Legislature  of  Missouri  Ter- 
ritory, attempting  to  introduce  the  common  laws 
of  England,  provided  they  were  not  repugnant  to 
the  United  States  laws  and  statutes  of  the  then 
Territory  of  Missouri,  by  decisions  of  courts  did 
not  repeal  former  laws.  It  was  the  act  of  Feb- 


-57* 

fuary,  1825,  of  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of 
Missouri,  which  established  the  common  law, 
which  abolished  the  Spanish  code.  The  Spanish 
laws  were  in  force  in  Uppe£  Louisiana  (now  Mis- 
souri) from  1 769  until  1825,  excepted  as  modi- 
fied by  the  Territorial  Legislature  of  Missouri; 

The  original  grants  of  land  in  Upper  Louisiana 
depended  upon  the  grants  made  by  Spanish  offi* 
cers  and  Spanish  laws,  hence  the  importance  of 
the  original  land  titles.  The  public  records  show 
that  no  lands  in  Upper  Louisiana  were  attempted 
to  be  granted  until  April  27,  1766  to  1770  by 
St  Ange  de  Belle  Rive.  The  grants  made  by 
St.  Ange,  without  authority,  were  afterwards 
examined,  surveyed  and  granted  by  Spanish 
officers  on  the  23d  of  May,  1772,  during  the  ad- 
ministration of  Lieutenant-Governor  Don  Pedro 
Piernas,  the  then  Spanish  Governor  of  Upper 
Louisiana. 


-  58- 


PART  IV. 


NAVIGATION   IN   THE   WEST. 


THE  NAVAL  ARMAMENT  OF  THE  SPANIARDS  ON 
THE  MISSISSIPPI  IN  EARLY  TlMES. — THE 
WESTERN  BOATMAN.  -  -  INTRODUCTION  OF 
STEAM  POWER. 

THE  Mississippi  river,  known  as  the  "Father 
of  Waters,"  takes  its  source  from  the  great  North- 
West,  traversing  an  immense  forest  and  country, 
and  rolling  its  vast  waters  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
At  times  it  is  filled  with  sand  bars,  snags,  sawyers, 
and  drift  wood.  It  is  studded  with  numerous 
and  beautiful  Islands.  Its  banks  were  originally 
inhabited  by  several  tribes  of  Indians  and  by 
wild  animals  and  fowls  of  every  species.  Its 
bosom  then,  was  only  ruffled  by  the  Indian  bark 
canoe. 

The  first  discovery  of  this  magnificent  river, 
was  by  Ferdinand  De  Soto  and  his  Spanish  cav- 
aliers, fifty  years  after  the  discovery  of  America 
by  Columbus,  in  search  of  gold  and  precious  met- 
als, which  was  conducted  in  a  spirit  of  brutality, 
avarice  and  religious  zeal.  It  was  in  the  year 


-  59- 

1673.  that  Father  Marquette,  accompanied  by 
Joliet,  and  decked  with  a  beautiful  calumet, 
adorned  with  rich  plumage,  a  gift  from  the  Indian 
warriors  of  Illinois — being  the  emblem  of  peace, 
descended  this  monarch  river,  from  the  Wiscon- 
sin river  to  the  Arkansas. 

Shortly  after  this,  the  immortal  La  Salle  and 
armament,  in  the  year  1682,  descended  the  Mis- 
sissippi to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  for  commercial 
purposes,  and  to  erect  the  lilies  of  France  over 
its  banks. 

During  the  dominion  of  France  and  Spain 
over  the  Mississippi  river  in  early  times,  there 
existed  along  the  banks  of  this  river,  a  great  num- 
ber of  pirates,  desperadoes  and  savages,  who 
committed  many  depredations  upon  the  com- 
merce of  the  country,  whilst  robberies,  murders, 
and  terrible  crimes,  were  committed  upon  flat 
and  keel-boats,  which  navigated  from  St.  Louis 
and  the  Ohio  river  to  New  Orleans.  They 
were  the  terror  of  boat-men,  who  had  to  pay 
tribute  to  them,  often  at  the  sacrifice  of  life  and  the 
loss  of  their  cargoes.  The  principal  places  of 
attack  and  refuge  for  these  pirates  and  despera- 
does, were  at  the  "Riviere  des  Liards"  (Cotton- 
wood  creek),  also  Grand  Tower,  halfway  between 
St.  Louis  and  the  Ohio  river.  These  two  places 
were  the  nucleus  for  the  bands  of  marauders. 

Whilst  France  waved  her  flag  over  Fort  Char- 
tres,  in  early  times,  a  large  keel-boat  from  New 
Orleans,  loaded  with  goods,  provisions  and  am- 


-6o- 

munition,  was  captured  at  Grand  Tower,  by 
pirates  and  savages.  The  cargo  was  seized,  and 
crew  murdered  with  the  exception  of  a  young  wo- 
man from  New  Orleans,  who  was  going  to  join  her 
sister  at  the  fort,  but  by  some  remarkable  fortune 
escaped  at  the  time  in  the  woods.  She  wandered  up 
the  bank  of  the  river,  suffering  for  want  of  food, 
severity  of  the  weather,  and  the  terror  of  being 
discovered,  until  she  reached  the  high  bluffs  of 
Illinois,  and  beheld  the  flag  over  Fort  Chartres 
to  her  great  joy. 

This  occurrence  gave  her  new  courage,  and 
she  proceeded  on  her  way  with  torn  clothes  and 
lacerated  feet,  until  she  fortunately  reached  Fort 
Chartres,  and  related  the  terrible  fate  of  the 
boat. 

AT    BEAUSOLEIL    ISLAND. 

We  give  another  incident  of  these  piracies, 
from  the  "Great  West":  In  the  year  1787,  a 
barge  richly  laden,  left  New  Orleans,  bound  for 
St.  Louis.  At  Beausoleil  Island  the  robbers 
boarded  the  vessel,  and  ordered  the  crew  below, 
with  the  owner,  Mr.  Beausoleil,  among  them. 
His  whole  fortune  was  in  this  barge,  and  now 
as  he  was  to  be  deprived  of  it,  he  was  in  agony. 
But  all  was  saved  to  him  through  the  heroic  dar- 
ing of  a  negro,  one  of  the  crew. 

The  negro  Cacasotte  was  short  and  slender, 
but  strong  and  active.  As  soon  as  the  robbers 


-61  - 

had  taken  possession,  Cacasotte  appeared  over- 
joyed. He  danced,  sang,  laughed,  and  soon 
induced  them  to  believe  that  his  ebullition  of 
pleasure  arose  from  their  having  liberated  him 
from  slavery.  His  constant  attention  to  their 
smallest  wants  won  their  confidence,  and  he  alone 
was  permitted  to  roam  unmolested  through  the 
vessel. 

Having  so  far  effected  his  object,  he  seized  the 
first  opportunity  to  speak  to  Mr.  Beausoleil  and 
beg  permission  to  rid  him  of  his  dangerous 
intruders. 

He  laid  his  plan  before  his  master,  who,  with 
a  good  deal  of  hesitation,  acceded  to  it.  Cac- 
asotte was  cook,  and  it  was  agreed  between  him 
and  his  conspirators,  likewise  two  negroes,  that 
the  signal  for  dinner  should  be  the  signal  for 
action.  When  the  hour  arrived,  the  robbers 
assembled  in  considerable  numbers  on  the  deck, 
and  stationed  themselves  on  the  bow  and  stern, 
and  along  the  sides,  to  prevent  any  rising  of 
the  men.  Cacasotte  went  among  them  with  the 
utmost  unconcerned  look  and  demeanor  imag- 
inable. As  soon  as  his  comrades  had  taken  their 
station,  he  placed  himself  in  the  bow  near  one  of 
the  robbers,  a  stout,  herculean  fellow,  who  was 
armed  cap-a-pie. 

Cacasotte  gave  the  preconcerted  signal,  and 
immediately  the  robber  near  him  was  struggling 
in  the  water.  With  the  speed  of  lightning  he  ran 
from  one  robber  to  another,  as  they  were  sitting 


-  62  - 

on  the  sides  of  the  boat,  and  in  a  few  seconds  time 
had  thrown  several  of  them  overboard.  Then 
seizing  an  oar,  he  struck  on  the  head  those  who 
had  attempted  to  save  themselves  by  grappling 
the  running  board  ;  then  shot  with  rifles  that  had 
been  dropped  on  deck,  those  who  swam  away. 
In  the  meantime  his  comrades  had  done  almost  as 
much  as  their  leader.  The  deck  was  soon  cleared 
and  the  robbers  who  remained  below  were  too 
few  to  offer  any  resistance. 

But  as  these  did  not  comprise  all  the  band,  they 
continued  their  depredations  until  the  next  year, 
when  they  were  broken  up  and  all  kinds  of  mer- 
chandise, the  fruits  of  their  depredations,  were 
found  on  the  Island. 

L'ANNEE  DES  BATEAUX. — 1788. 

The  many  depredations  on  the  Mississippi 
river  induced  the  Spanish  Governor  of  Louisiana 
to  order  that  all  the  boats  going  up  the  river  in 
the  year  1788,  should  leave  New  Orleans  togeth- 
er, which  formed  that  year  an  armed  convoy  of 
ten  boats,  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  pirates 
on  the  river.  This  armament  was  very  success- 
ful and  resulted  in  the  dispersion  of  these  maraud- 
ers, the  seizure  of  their  stolen  fire-arms,  goods  and 
ammunition,  and  the  breaking  up  of  their  encamp- 
ments. That  year  became  known  as  "L'annee 
des  Dix  Bateaux.' 


-63- 

SPANISH  NAVAL  ARMAMENT. 

A  naval  armament  was  ordered  by  Spain  in  the 
year  1797,  on  the  Mississippi  river,  of  several 
galleys  of  forty  oars,  commanded  by  Don  Carlos 
Howard,  for  the  protection  of  Spanish  commerce 
and  dominion  over  the  Mississippi.  This  naval 
expedition  consisted  of  one  hundred  oarsmen  and 
seamen,  who  organized  in  New  Orleans  and  navi- 
gated up  the  river,  until  they  reached  St.  Louis 
in  safety.  That  year  was  known  as,  "L*'ann£e 
des  Galeres." 

THE  WESTERN  BOATMEN. 

Previous  to  the  introduction  of  steam-power 
on  the  Western  waters,  there  existed  a  large  num- 
ber of  Western  boatmen,  who  were  a  class  of  men 
of  great  bravery,  hardy,  fearless,  and  of  a  des- 
perate character.  They  were  accustomed  to 
every  kind  of  dangers,  privations  and  exposures ; 
with  their  skiffs,  canoes,  pirogues,  barges  and 
keel-boats  they  navigated  the  Western  waters,  to 
great  distances,  amidst  a  vast  wilderness  in  the 
transportation  of  groceries,  furs,  and  goods  of  all 
kinds. 

The  boatmen  were  roughly  dressed,  naked  to 
the  waist,  sunburnt,  developed  herculean  strength, 
propelled  their  boats  up  and  down  the  rivers, 
with  their  strong  arms  ;  often  used  the  cordel,  and 


-64- 

Common  sails,  when  the  weather  was  favorable* 
After  a  day's  of  hard  work,  they  took  their  ration 
of  whiskey,  and,  with  a  good  appetite,  ate  their 
supper,  consisting  of  pork  and  hominy.  They 
then  stretched  themselves  with  their  blankets  on 
the  boat  for  rest,  while  lulled  to  sleep  by  the  mu- 
sic of  the  fiddle  and  the  gushing  of  the  waters. 
The  steersman's  horn  called  them  in  the  early 
morning  to  the  "  fillee  "  and  breakfast,  then  to 
their  hard  toil  as  oarsmen  for  the  day. 

The  keel-boat  men  were  fond  of  fist-fighting  as 
a  pastime ;  and  looked  upon  raftsmen  and  flat- 
boatmen,  as  their  enemies,  which  often  brought  a 
collision  between  them.  Their  arrival  in  port 
was  the  cause  of  general  frolic  amongst  them, 
when  they  indulged  in  all  kinds  of  dissipation. 

MIKE  FINK,  THE  NOTORIOUS  BOATMAN. 

This  notorious  boatman  of  the  West,  was  born 
at  Pittsburgh.  In  early  youth  his  ruling  passion 
was  to  become  a  boatman.  He  soon  gratified  his 
ambition  and  became  notorious  in  this  occupation. 
He  was  nearly  six  feet  in  height;  his  skin  was 
tanned  by  his  great  exposure  to  the  weather ;  he 
possessed  an  herculean  strength.  "  His  language 
was  the  half-horse  and  half-alligator  dialect  of  that 
race  of  boatmen."  He  was  well  acquainted  with 
the  navigation  of  the  Western  rivers  and  knew 
his  business  thoroughly. 


Fink  had  always  around  him  boon  companions, 
and  his  many  dangerous  fights  gave  him  notoriety 
and  character,  and  are  too  numerous  to  relate. 
He  was  a  splendid  shot ;  rrever  missed  the  object 
he  fired  upon.  His  partner  and  particular  friend 
Carpenter,  was  also  a  good  shot.  "  Mike  and 
Carpenter  used  to  fill  a  tin-cup  with  whiskey,  and 
placing  it  in  turn  on  each  other's  head,  shot  at 
it  with  a  rifle,  at  the  distance  of  seventy  yards  ;  it 
was  always  bored  through  without  injury,  until 
they  had  a  quarrel  together,  about  a  squaw,  when 
Fink  shot  Carpenter.  Fink  was  a  reckless  and 
passionate  man,  and  kept  a  mistress  in  every 
port,  which  often  brought  him  into  trouble.  His 
career  was  that  of  a  desperado. 

Whilst  in  St.  Louis,  in  about  the  year  1815, 
being  on  his  boat  at  St.  Louis  landing,  he  saw  a 
negro  standing  on  the  river  bank.  Fink  took  up 
his  rifle  and  shot  off  the  poor  fellow's  heel.  He 
fell,  badly  wounded  and  crying  murder.  Fink 
was  arrested,  and  found  guilty  by  a  jury.  His 
justification  was  that  the  fellow's  heel  projected 
too  far  behind,  preventing  him  wearing  a  genteel 
boot,  and  he  wished  to  correct  the  defect." 

Captain  E.  W.  Gould  states  that  Mike  Fink 
began  his  career  as  a  spy  and  scout  against 
the  Indians  along  the  Ohio  during  the  war  of 
1812.  Subsequently  he  became  in  succession  a 
boatman,  a  whiskey  guzzler,  a  desperado  and  a 
trapper,  in  all  of  which  vocations  he  attained  the 
first  rank.  The  most  marvelous  tales  are  told  of 


-  66  - 

Mike's  achievements  in  each  of  these  branches  of 
endeavor,  and  what  is  known  of  him  from  the  tes- 
timony of  veracious  eye-witnesses  to  his  deeds 
makes  the  wildest  and  most  surprising  of  the  sto- 
ries plausible.  He  was  the  best  rifle  shot  in  the 
Mississippi  Valley,  could,  and  often  did,  drink  a 
gallon  of  whiskey  in  twenty-four  hours  without 
its  making  any  perceptible  change  in  his  demea- 
nor or  language,  and,  according  to  his  own  state- 
ment, could  "outrun,  outtop,  outjump,  throw 
down,  drag  out  and  lick  any  man  in  the  coun- 
try." To  which  recapitulation  of  qualifications 
he  used  sometimes  to  add  :  "  I  am  a  Salt  River 
roarer  ;  I  love  the  wimmen  and  am  chuck  full  of 
fight."  Those  who  knew  him  said  that  physic- 
ally he  was  a  model  for  a  Hercules. 

When  during  the  "  2o's  "  by  the  introduction 
of  the  steamboat,  Mike  found  his  occupation  as  a 
flatboatman  gone,  he  joined  a  party  of  Missouri 
trappers  and  went  to  the  mouth  of  the  Yellow- 
stone, and  at  that  place  his  career  closes.  One 
day,  while  attempting  to  shoot  at  seventy  yards 
distance  a  tin  cup  from  a  comrade's  head,  a  feat 
which  he  had  accomplished  often  before,  both  in 
his  sober  and  drunken  moments,  he  killed  the 
companion.  It  was  suspected  that  this  was  not  an 
accident,  and  a  few  weeks  later,  while  under  the 
influence  of  whiskey,  Mike  confessed  that  he  had 
done  the  deed  intentionally,  whereupon  one  of 
the  dead  man's  friends  killed  him.  With  the 


-67- 

"  removal  "  of  Mike  Fink  disappeared  the  last  and 
most  notable  of  the  flatboatmen. 

STEAM   POWER  INTRODUCED  ON  WESTERN  RIVERS 
IN   1811. 

The  first  steamer  constructed,  and  propelled  by 
steam  on  Western  rivers,  was  the  "New  Orleans," 
at  Pittsburgh  in  the  year  1811.  The  plan  of  this 
steamer  was  made  by  Robert  Fulton.  She  was 
one  hundred  and  sixteen  feet  long,  by  twetny  feet 
beam,  propelled  by  steam  ;  she  was  constructed 
by  Nicolas  Roosevelt  and  some  New  York  me 
chanics.  She  was  launched  and  ready  for  navi- 
gation in  the  year  1811,  the  year  of  the  Great 
Comet,  which  appeared  in  the  heavens,  foretell- 
ing great  events. 

The  "  New  Orleans  "  made  her  first  trip  from 
Pittsburgh  to  Louisville  on  the  Ohio  river.  The 
crew  consisted  of  a  captain,  an  engineer,  a  pilot, 
six  hands,  two  women-servants,  a  cook  and  a 
man- waiter.  As  she  floated  down  the  river,  she 
drew  much  attention  from  the  people,  who  stood 
on  the  banks  to  watch  this  first  steamboat,  and 
hoping  its  success.  The  only  passengers  on 
board,  at  the  time,  were  Mr.  Roosevelt  and  wife. 
The  great  success  of  this  enterprise,  and  the  arri- 
val of  the  steamer  at  Louisville,  was  commemo- 
rated by  a  sumptuous  dinner  given  to  the  crew 
by  the  citizens  of  Louisville. 


-  68 

The  "  New  Orleans,"  not  being  then  able  to 
pass  the  Falls,  returned  to  Pittsburgh  ;  and  soon 
again  descended  the  Ohio,  passed  the  Falls,  then 
proceeded  to  New  Orleans,  were  she  arrived  in 
safety,  which  became  a  triumph  in  steam  naviga- 
tion on  the  Western  waters. 

STEAMBOATS. —  1817. 

IT  was  on  the  memorable  day  of  June  17,  1817, 
that  the  first  steamer  named  "  Pike,"  commanded 
by  Jacob  Reed,  steamed  up  the  Mississippi  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  river,  and  entered  the 
port  of  St.  Louis,  which  event  seemed  miraculous 
to  its  inhabitants  and  the  sons  of  the  forest.  It 
was  but  a  few  years  afterwards,  that  numerous 
and  splendid  steamers  could  be  seen  with  flying 
colors  navigating  the  great  waters  of  the  West. 
Suffice  it  to  state,  that  what  formerly  took  many 
months'  navigation  —  from  New  Orleans  to  St. 
Louis,  is  now  accomplished  within  five  or  six 
days,  showing  at  this  period  the  wonderful  im- 
provement in  steam  navigation. 

MISSOURI  RIVKR  NAVIGATION. 

IN  1819,  the  steamboat  "  Independence,"  Cap- 
tain Nelson,  from  Louisville,  Kentucky,  naviga- 
ted the  Missouri  river,  as  far  as  Old  Chariton, 
above  Glasgow,  returned  to  Franklin,  taking 


-69- 

freight  for  Louisville.  The  first  steamboat,  up 
the  Upper  Mississippi,  was  the  "  General  Put- 
nam," Moses  D.  Bates,  Captain.  It  navigated 
to  Galena,  Illinois,  during  the  summer  of  1825. 

NAVIGATION  OF  WESTERN  RIVERS  BY  STEAM- 
POWER   IN    1874. 

The  commerce  on  Western  rivers  increased 
greatly  by  the  introduction  of  steam  power,  for  in 
the  year  1874,  the  amount  of  tonnage  afloat  on 
the  Western  rivers,  embraced  2,085  vessels  of 
400,718  tons  ;  of  these,  1017  were  steamers  regis- 
tering 272,704  tons,  and  633  barges  registering 
129,018  tons. 

The  products  of  the  Mississippi  basin  transpor- 
ted by  river  in  1874  were  as  follows  : 

Indian  Corn,  bushels  626,369,442 

Wheat  -      214,305,341 

Oats  176,367,379 

Barley  -       12,643,714 

Rye  6,508,717 

Total  1,035,194,584 

Cotton  (  Bales)  3,0 1 1 ,993 

Tobacco,  Pounds  228,713,884 
Average  loss  annually  then  of  vessels 

and  property  on  the  rivers  $3,225,444 

Average  loss  of  lives  (annually)  -        431 

Showing  the  immense  increase  of  commerce  on 
Western  rivers  during  a  half  century. 


-  70- 

PART  V. 

AMERICAN  CONQUESTS. 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  KASKASKIA,  OF  CAHOKIA  AND 
VlNCENNES  BY  COL.  ROGERS  CLARK,  AND  HIS 
DEFENSE  OF  ST.  Louis  IN  1778-1780. 

DURING  the  most  trying  times  of  the  American 
Revolution,  and  whilst  Patrick  Henry,  the  great 
orator  and  statesman,  was  fortunately  then  the 
Governor  of  the  commonwealth  of  Virginia,  Col- 
onel Rogers  Clark  seeing  the  great  advantages 
to  accrue  to  Virginia,  offered  to  its  authorities 
his  services  in  raising  troops  to  take  possession 
of  Illinois,  which  was  then  a  vast  country,  north 
of  the  Ohio  river,  occupied  and  claimed  by  the 
British  under  the  treaty  of  1 763 

Governor  Henry,  without  the  concurrence  of 
the  Colonial  Congress,  but  with  the  advice  of 
Thomas  Jefferson,  George  Mason,  and  George 
Whyte,  concluded  in  the  name  of  Virginia  to 
empower  Colonel  Clark  to  raise  troops  to  invade 
Illinois,  and  more  specially  to  capture  Kaskaskia 
and  establish  a  fort  near  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio. 
Governor  Patrick  Henry  on  the  2d  January  i  778, 


gave  private  instructions  to  Col.  George  Rogers 
Clark. 

Colonel  Clark  immediately  commenced  organ- 
izing his  Virginia  riflemen,  and  proceeded  to 
Fort  Pitt  for  ammunition  ;  from  thence  descended 
the  Ohio  river,  and  formed  a  camp,  known  as 
"Corn  Island,"  opposite  the  present  city  of  Louis- 
ville, Ky.  After  organizing  his  troops  there,  he 
left  his  camp  June  24,  1778,  for  the  Illinois  coun- 
try. He  descended  the  Ohio  river  in  keel-boats, 
as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  Tennessee  river,'  when 
he  met  a  party  of  hunters,  amongst  them  John 
Duff,  who  was  direct  from  Kaskaskia,  and  gave 
him  important  information.  John  Saunders  was 
employed  as  a  guide  to  conduct  Colonel  Clark  to 
Kaskaskia.  From  the  Tennessee  river  they  pro- 
ceeded further  down  the  Ohio  to  "Fort  Mas- 
sacre," being  forty  miles  above  its  mouth. 

Governor  Reynolds  of  Illinois  says:— 

"The  reason  of  this  fort  acquiring  its  name,  is 
a  little  singular.  The  Indians  of  the  south  side 
of  the  Ohio,  opposite  this  fort,  covered  them- 
selves with  bear  skins,  and  imitated  the  bear 
with  their  movements,  on  a  sandy  beach  of  the 
river.  The  French  soldiers  in  the  garrison,  sup- 
posed them  true  and  genuine  bears,  crossed  the 
river  to  have  a  bear  hunt,  but  sorely  did  they 
suffer  for  it ;  the  Indians  threw  off  their  bear  skins 
and  massacred  the  soldiers." 

This  Fort  Massacre,  now  called  Fort  Massac, 


-  72  - 

was  built  in  the  year  1758,  but  in  the  year  1711 
was  a  missionary  station. 

From  here  Clark,  through  the  wilderness  and 
prairies  took  a  direct  course  as  possible  to  Kas- 
kaskia,  and  by  his  activity  and  boldness  captured 
Fort  Gage  and  Kaskaskia  July  4th,  1778  , without 
the  loss  of  a  man.  The  post  of  Kaskaskia  was 
at  the  time  under  the  command  of  M.  Roche- 
blave,  a  French  officer,  who  acted  under  English 
authority.  He  was  made  a  prisoner,  and  sent  to 
Virginia.  When  Kaskaskia  was  captured,  its 
inhabitants  were  much  alarmed  and  seized  with 
great  fear  on  account  of  the  presence  of  the  troops 
of  Virginia.  Men,  women,  and  children  were 
heard  lamenting  and  screaming,  "  Les  longs 
Couteaux  !  " 

Colonel  Clark  soon  brought  order  out  of  con- 
fusion, and  told  the  inhabitants  that  he  and  his 
soldiers  came  amongst  them  as  friends  and  not 
as  enemies.  When  assured  of  this,  and  inform- 
ed that  France  had  made  an  alliance  with  the 
Americans,  these  compeers  of  Lafayette  immedi- 
ately accepted  allegiance  to  Virginia.  They  all 
assembled  at  the  old  Catholic  church.  The  Te 
Deum  was  loudly  chanted  and  the  old  bells  rang 
their  joyful  peal. 

Kaskaskia  was  then  populated  by  Frenchmen 
and  Canadians,  with  a  population  of  over  one 
thousand,  and  contained  about  two  hundred  and 
fifty  dwellings. 


-  73  - 

Colonel  Clark  immediately  despatched  Captain 
Bowen,  with  a  company,  accompanied  by  some 
of  the  French  soldiers  from  Kaskaskia,  who  took 
possession  of  Cahokia  without  trouble  or  blood- 
shed. 

Captain  Helm,  with  a  small  force,  accompanied 
by  Father  Gibault,  the  Catholic  pastor  of  Kaskas- 
kia, was  sent  to  take  possession  of  Vincennes, 
which  was  done,  with  the  inhabitants,  who  also 
took  allegiance  to  Virginia. 

Governor  Hamilton  of  Detroit,  the  British  offi- 
cer in  command,  hearing  of  the  capture  of  the 
place  by  Captain  Helm,  determined  to  retake  it, 
which  he  did,  December  15,  1777.  Colonel 
Clark,  being  informed  of  this,  was  determined  to 
retake  the  position.  He  immediately  ordered 
and  armed  a  Mississippi  naval  boat  at  Kaskaskia, 
commanded  by  Captain  Rogers,  with  forty-six 
men,  mounted  with  two  four-pounders  and  six 
swivels,  being  the  first  naval  armament  in  the 
West.  They  were  to  descend  the  Kaskaskia 
and  Mississippi,  and  to  proceed  up  the  Ohio  and 
Wabash  rivers,  to  be  in  position  to  serve  at  Vin- 
cennes Colonel  Clark,  with  his  troops  and  the 
assistance  of  soldiers  from  Kaskaskia  and  from 
Cahokia.  One  company,  organized  from  Caho- 
kia, was  commanded  by  the  brave  Chevalier 
Me  Carty,  and  the  one  from  Kaskaskia  was  com- 
manded by  Captain  Francis  Charleville.  Captain 
Charleville,  was  the  son  of  Joseph  Chauvin,  mar- 
quis de  Charleville.  The  Charleville  family  bore 


-  74- 

an  honorable  name.  Captain  Francis  Charleville 
left  twin  sons,  Jean  Baptiste  and  Charles,  who 
settled  in  St.  Genevieve  district.  These  two  sons 
served  in  the  war  of  1812  under  General  Dodge. 
The  other  son,  named  Joseph,  emigrated  to 
St.  Louis,  and  left  numerous  descendants  in  that 
city. 

Colonel  Clark,  proceeding  by  land,  by  forced 
marches  and  much  suffering,  appeared  before 
Fort  Sackville  and  Vincennes,  attacked  the 
British  and  Indians,  and  captured  both  places  on 
the  24th  day  of  February,  1779.  Governor 
Hamilton  and  troops  were  made  prisoners  and  he 
was  sent  under  strong  guard  to  Virginia. 

The  house  of  burgesses  of  Virginia  in  October, 
1778,  made  John  Todd  lieutenant-colonel  civil 
commander  of  Kaskaskia  and  of  Illinois  country. 
During  these  campaigns,  Cahokia  was  under 
charge  of  Captain  Bowman,  Kaskaskia  under 
Captain  Williams,  and  Vincennes  under  Captain 
Helm. 

Colonel  Clark,  in  the  summer  of  1779  embark- 
ed in  his  galley,  commanded  by  Captain  Rogers, 
by  the  way  of  the  Wabash,  Ohio  and  Mississippi 
returning  to  Kaskaskia  from  Vincennes.  While 
at  Kaskaskia  in  the  latter  part  of  1779,  he  was 
advised  through  his  scouts  that  British  soldiers 
and  Indians  from  the  lakes,  contemplated  an 
attack  upon  St.  Louis.  He  offered  his  services 
to  the  authorities  of  that  post.  But  Governor 
Leyba,  then  commander  of  the  post,  declined  to 


-  75  - 

accept  the  same,  the  post  of  St.  Louis  at  the  time 
being  in  Upper  Louisiana  and  under  the  Spanish 
flag. 

When  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Louis  saw  the 
danger  that  threatened  them,  they  sent  word  to 
Colonel  Clark,  at  Kaskaskia,  to  come  to  their 
rescue.  Colonel  Clark  in  the  mean  time  had 
kept  a  rigid  watch  upon  the  movements  of  the 
British  and  Indians  in  Illinois.  When  he  heard 
of  the  approach  of  the  enemy  in  their  intended 
attack  upon  the  post  of  St.  Louis,  he  marched  his 
troops  to  Cahokia,  and  also  opposite  to  St.  Louis. 

This  movement  of  his,  produced  terror  amongst 
the  British  and  Indians,  and  caused  this  hostile 
force  to  abandon  their  project.  Shortly  after 
this,  Colonel  Clark  sent  a  detachment  of  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men  to  Prairie  Des  Chiens,  and 
across  the  Rock  and  Illinois  rivers  and  down  to 
Kaskaskia,  commanded  by  Captain  John  Mont- 
gomery. The  Indians  were  struck  with  terror, 
saying,  if  so  few  dare  to  follow  them  "They  would 
fight  like  devils." 

There  can  be  no  doubt  in  this  matter,  after 
the  statements  of  such  historians  as  Benton, 
Monette,  Judge  Martin,  Drake  and  others,  and 
especially  of  Amos  Stoddard,  a  captain  of  artil- 
lery in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  who  took 
possession  of  Upper  Louisiana  in  March,  1804, 
in  the  name  of  the  United  States.  Is  it  probable 
that  Colonel  Clark,  knowing  of  this  contemplated 
attack,  would  permit  British  troops  and  Indians, 


-76- 

with  whom  he  was  at  war,  to  cross  the  Illinois 
country  to  take  an  important  post  but  one  half  a 
day's  march,  from  Cahokia  and  Kaskaskia,  and 
to  snatch  from  him  his  laurels  and  conquest? 
Hence  Colonel  Clark  was  prepared  for  this  inva- 
sion :  with  his  usual  foresight  and  talent  moving 
his  forces  from  Kaskaskia  and  Cahokia,  to  oppo- 
site the  post  of  St.  Louis,  and  was  ready  to  act 
with  promptness  in  case  of  necessity,  which  he  did, 
and  caused  a  panic  amongst  the  British  and  war- 
riors, which  prevented  the  post  of  St.  Louis  from 
being  sacked  and  made  a  British  post.  It  is 
well  known  that  Governor  Leyba  was  shortly 
afterwards  removed  from  office.  What,  with 
this  treachery  and  with  the  enemy's  strength,  pre- 
vented St.  Louis  from  being  captured,  if  it  had 
not  been  for  the  noble  and  chivalrous  Clark? 

Such  is  the  correct  history  of  what  is  known 
as  "L'annee  du  Coup." 

In  accordance  with  Governor  Patrick  Henry's 
instructions  of  January  2,  1778,  Colonel  Clark, 
during  the  spring  of  1780,  established  Fort  Jeff- 
erson, below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  in  the  coun- 
try of  the  Chickasaw  Indians.  It  was  soon  after 
the  attack  on  St.  Louis,  that  Colonel  Clark,  with 
a  force  descended  the  Kaskaskia  and  Mississippi 
rivers,  with  his  naval  armament,  carrying  cannon 
and  ammunition  from  Fort  Gage  and  Kaskaskia, 
to  Fort  Jefferson,  being  not  over  three  days' 
navigation. 

Colonel   Clark  left  Fort  Jefferson  in  the  month 


-  77- 

of  June,  1780,  when  he  had  scarcely  finished  his 
labors  at  this  fort,  owing  to  Colonel  Byrd's  inva- 
sion of  the  Licking  in  Kentucky.  Colonel  Byrd 
had  then  captured  two  northern  stations  in  that 
state.  Colonel  Clark  immediately  resolved  to  go 
to  Harodsburg.  For  this  purpose  he  disguised 
himself,  with  two  companions,  as  savages,  and 
amid  great  dangers  soon  reached  there.  Thence 
he  proceeded  to  Louisville  and  arrived  there  July 
14,  1780,  where  in  August,  1780,  he  took  com- 
mand of  a  regiment  of  mounted  volunteers, 
to  invade  the  Great  Miami.  In  the  same 
year  Colonel  Clark  took  command  of  the 
Kentucky  militia,  with  the  title  of  brigadier-gen- 
eral. In  April,  1781,  Clark  returned  to  Fort 
Jefferson  to  defend  it  against  the  Chickasaw 
warriors  headed  by  Colbert,  a  half-bred  chief. 
Shortly  afterward  the  fort  was  dismantled  by 
order  of  Virginia,  when  the  Chickasaw  Indians 
ceased  their  hostilities. 

Colonel  Clark  occupied  the  Illinois  country 
from  the  taking  of  Kaskaskia,  July  4th,  1778,  to 
June,  1780,  and  had  in  less  than  two  years  con- 
quered it,  having  possession  of  Cahokia,  Kaskas- 
kia, Vincennes  and  Fort  Jefferson,  in  the  mean- 
time making  valuable  treaties  with  the  different 
tribes  of  Indians.  These  military  achievements 
in  so  short  a  time  required  all  his  personal  atten- 
tion, and  his  exploits  certainly,  under  the  many 
difficulties  are  wonderful  and  extraordinary.  Col- 
onel Clark's  bravery,  activity  and  genius,  saved 


-78- 

St.  Louis  and  Illinois  and  prevented  them  from 
falling  under  the  English  rules.  General  George 
Rogers  Clark  deserves  for  this  great  and  magni- 
ficent domain  acquired  to  the  United  States  the 
gratitude  of  its  citizens,  and  more  especially  of 
this  great  Valley. 

It  is  not  my  purpose  at  this  time  to  follow  fur- 
ther his  military  career  ;  sufficient  to  say  that 
after  the  services  he  had  rendered  he  was  des- 
tined like  great  benefactors  to  become  poor  and 
destitute,  until  Virginia  presented  him  with  a 
sword  and  $400  annual  allowance. 

General  Clark  died  at  Locust  Grove,  near 
Louisville,  at  the  residence  of  his  brother-in-law, 
Major  Croghan. 


-  79- 

HISTORY  OF   FORT  JEFFERSON. 

ESTABLISHED  IN  1780. 


IN  accordance  with  Governor  P.  Henry's  ins- 
tructions, January  28,  1778  and  the  subsequent 
orders  of  Governor  Thomas  Jefferson,  of  Vir- 
ginia, during  the  spring  of  1 780,  Colonel  George 
Rogers  Clark  established  Fort  Jefferson.  This 
fort  was  built  four  miles  below  the  Ohio  river,  on 
the  Mississippi,  above  Mayfield  creek,  which  is 
opposite  Island  No.  i,  in  the  then  country  of  the 
Chickasaw  and  Cnerokee  Indians.  It  was  soon 
after  the  attack  on  St.  Louis  May,  26,  i  780,  that 
Col.  Clark,  June  4,  1780,  with  a  force  descended 
the  Kaskaskia  and  Mississippi  rivers,  with  his 
naval  armament,  carrying  cannons  and  ammuni- 
tions from  Forts  Gage  and  Kaskaskia  to  erect 
Fort  Jefferson,  being  not  over  three  days'  navi- 
gation from  Kaskaskia. 

Fort  Jefferson  was  attacked  in  the  summer  of 
1781,  by  the  Chickasaws  and  other  Indian  war- 
riors, headed  by  Colbert,  a  Scotchman.  After  a 
few  days'  siege  it  was  relieved  by  Colonel  Rogers 
Clark,  which  forced  these  savages  to  retreat. 
This  fort  was  shortly  afterwards  abandoned  by 
orders  of  Virginia. 


-  8o- 

We  give  the  graphic  description  of  this  fort 
by  Governor  Reynolds,  of  Illinois  : 

In  1780,  the  Government  of  Virginia,  the  great 
statesman  Thomas  Jefferson,  being  Governor, 
knew  that  the  Spanish  Crown  pretended  to  have 
some  claim  on  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  ;  and  to  counteract 
this  claim,  ordered  George  Rogers  Clark  to  erect 
a  fort  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi,  on  the 
first  eligible  point  below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio. 

General  Clark,  with  his  accustomed  foresight 
and  extraordinairy  energy,  levied  a  considerable 
number  of  citizen  soldiers,  and  proceeded  from 
Kaskaskia  to  the  high  land,  known  at  this  day 
as  Mayfield's  creek,  five  miles  below  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio.  Here,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, he  erected  a  fort,  and  called  it  Jefferson,  in 
honor  of  the  then  Governor  of  Virginia.  It  was 
neglected  to  obtain  the  consent  of  the  Indians  for 
the  erection  of  the  fort,  as  the  Governor  of  Vir- 
ginia had  requested.  This  neglect  proved  to  be  a 
great  calamity.  Clark  encouraged  immigration 
to  the  fort,  and  promised  the  settlers  lands. 
Captain  Piggot  and  many  others  followed  his 
standard. 

The  fort  being  established,  General  Clark  was 
called  away  to  the  frontiers  of  Kentucky,  and  left 
the  fort  for  its  protection  in  the  hands  of  Captain 
Piggot,  and  the  soldiers  and  citizens  under  him. 

Capitain  Piggot  was  a  native  of  Connecticut, 
and  engaged  in  the  privateering  service  in  the 


-  8i  - 

Revolutionary  war.  He  was  in  danger  of  assas- 
sination by  the  enemy  in  his  native  State,  and 
emigrated  to  Westmoreland  county,  Pennsylvania. 
He  was  appointed  captain  of  a  company  in  the 
Revolution  by  the  Legislature  of  his  adopted 
State,  and  served  under  Generals  St.  Clair  and 
Washington.  He  was  in  the  battles  of  Brandy- 
wine,  Saratoga,  and  marched  to  Canada.  By 
severe  marches  and  hard  service,  his  health  was 
impaired  so  that  he  was  forced  to  resign  his  cap- 
taincy, and  with  his  family,  he  left  his  residence 
in  Westmoreland  county  and  came  west  with 
General  Clark. 

Several  families  settled  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort 
Jefferson,  and  some  in  it ;  but  all  attempted  to 
cultivate  the  soil  to  some  extent  for  a  living. 

The  Chickasaw  and  Choctaw  Indians  became 
angry  for  the  encroachments  of  the  whites,  and  in 
August,  1781,  commenced  an  attack  on  the 
settlements  arou;:d  the  fort.  The  whole  number  of 
warriors  must  have  been  ten  or  twelve  hundred, 
headed  by  the  celebrated  Scotchman  Colbert, 
whose  posterity  figured  as  half-breeds.  These 
tribes  commenced  hostilities  on  the  settlements 
around  the  fort.  The  Indians  came  first  in  small 
parties,  which  saved  many  of  the  inhabitants.  If 
they  had  reached  the  settlement  in  a  body,  the 
whole  white  population  outside  of  the  fort  would 
have  been  destroyed. 

As  soon  as  the  preparation  for  the  attack  of 
the  Indians  on  the  fort  was  certainly  known,  a 


-  82- 

trusty  messenger  was  dispatched  to  the  Falls  of 
the  Ohio,  as  it  was  called  at  that  day  and  for  years 
afterwards,  for  more  provisions  and  ammunition. 
If  support  did  not  arrive  in  time,  the  small  settle- 
ments and  garrison  would  be  destroyed,  and  it 
was  extremely  uncertain  if  succor  would  reach 
the  fort  in  time. 

The  settlement  and  fort  were  in  the  greatest 
distress  ;  almost  starving,  no  ammunition,  and 
such  great  distance  Irom  the  settlements  at  Kas- 
kaskia  and  the  Falls. 

The  first  parties  of  Indians  killed  many  of  the 
nhabitants  before  they  could  be  moved  to  the 
fort,  and  there  were  great  danger  and  distress 
in  marching  them  into  it.  Also  the  sickness  pre- 
vailed to  such  an  extent,  that  more  than  half  were 
down  sick  at  the  time.  The  famine  was  so  dis- 
tressing, that  it  was  said  they  had  to  eat  the 
pumpkins  as  soon  as  the  blossoms  fell  off  the 
vines.  This  Indian  marauding  and  murdering 
private  persons,  and  families,  lasted  almost  two 
weeks  before  the  main  army  of  Indian  warriors 
reached  the  fort.  The  soldiers  aided  and  receiv- 
ed in  the  fort  all  the  white  population  that  could 
be  moved. 

The  whole  family  of  Mr.  Music,  except  him- 
self, was  killed  and  inhumanely  butchered  by  the 
enemy.  Many  other  persons  were  also  killed. 

In  the  skirmishes  a  white  man  was  taken  pris- 
oner, who  was  compelled,  to  save  his  life,  to  re- 
port the  true  slate  of  tke garrison.  This  inform- 


-83- 

ation  added  fury  to  the  already  heated  passions 
of  the  savages. 

After  the  arrival  of  the  warriors,  with  Colbert 
at  their  head,  they  besieged  the  fort  for  six  days 
and  nights.  During  this  time  no  one  can  describe 
the  misery  and  distress  the  garrison  was  doomed 
to  suffer.  The  water  had  almost  given  out.  The 
river  was  falling  fast,  and  the  water  in  the  wells 
sank  with  the  river.  Scarcely  any  provisions  re- 
mained, and  the  sickness  raged  so  in  the  fort, 
that  many  could  not  be  stirred  from  the  beds. 
The  wife  of  Captain  Piggot,  and  some,  others, 
died  in  the  fort,  and  were  buried  inside  of  the 
walls,  while  the  Indians  besieged  the  outside.  If 
no  relief  came,  the  garrison  would  inevitably  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  Indians  and  be  murdered. 

It  was  agreed  by  the  Indians  with  the  white 
prisoner,  that  if  he  told  the  truth,  they  would 
spare  his  life.  He  told  them  truly,  that  more 
than  half  in  the  fort  were  sick — that  each  man  had 
not  more  than  three  rounds  of  ammunition,  and 
that  scarcely  any  provisions  were  in  the  garrison. 
On  receiving  this  information,  the  whole  Indian 
army  retired  about  two  miles,  to  hold  a  council. 
They  sent  back  Colbert  and  three  chiefs  with  a 
flag  of  truce  to  the  fort. 

When  the  whites  discovered  the  white  flag, 
they  sent  out  Captain  Piggot,  M.  Owens,  and  one 
other  man,  to  meet  the  Indian  delegation.  This 
was  done  for  fear  the  enemy  would  know  the 
desperate  condition  of  the  fort.  The  parley 


-84- 

was  conducted  under  the  range  of  the  guns  of 
the  garrison. 

Colbert  informed  them  that  they  were  sent  to 
demand  a  surrender  of  the  fort  at  discretion  ;  that 
they  knew  the  defenseless  condition  of  the  fort, 
and  to  surrender  it  might  save  much  bloodshed. 
He  further  said  :  that  they  had  sent  a  great  force 
of  warriors  up  the  river  to  intercept  the  succor  for 
which  the  whites  had  sent  a  messenger.  This 
the  prisoner  had  told  them.  Colbert  promised  he 
would  do  his  best  to  save  the  lives  of  the  prison- 
ers, all  if  they  would  surrender,  except  a  few, 
whom  the  Indians  had  determined  to  kill.  He 
said,  the  Indians  are  pressing  for  the  spoils,  and 
would  not  wait  long.  He  gave  the  garrison  one 
hour  for  a  decision. 

On  receiving  this  information,  the  garrison 
had  an  awful  and  gloomy  scene  presented  to  them. 
One  person  exclaimed  :  "  Great  God  direct  us 
what  to  do  in  this  terrible  crisis  ! 

After  mature  deliberation,  Piggot,  and  the 
other  delegates  were  instructed  to  say,  that 
nothing  would  be  said,  as  to  the  information 
received  from  the  prisoner.  If  we  deny  his  state- 
ments, you  may  kill  him — we  cannot  confide  in 
your  promises  to  protect  us  ;  but  we  will  promise, 
if  the  Indians  will  leave  the  country,  the  garrison 
will  abandon  the  fort  and  the  country  as  soon  as 
possible.  Colbert  agreed  to  submit  this  proposi- 
tion in  council  to  the  warriors.  But  on  retiring, 
Mr.  Music,  whose  family  was  murdered,  and  an^ 


-85  - 

other  man,  shot  at  Colbert,  and  a  ball  wounded 
him.  This  outrage  was  greatly  condemned  by 
the  garrison,  and  the  two  transgressors  were 
taken  into  custody.  The  wound  of  Colbert  was 
dressed,  and  he  guarded  safely  to  the  Indians. 

The  warriors  remained  long  in  council,  and  by 
a  kind  providential  act,  the  long  wished  for  suc- 
cor did  arrive  in  safety  from  the  "  F"alls." 

The  Indians  had  struck  the  river  too  high  up, 
thereby  the  boat  with  the  supplies  escaped.  The 
provisions  and  men  were  hurried  into  the  fort, 
and  preparations  were  made  to  resist  a  night 
attack  by  the  warriors. 

Every  preparation  that  could  be  made  for  the 
defense  of  the  fort  was  accomplished.  The  sick 
and  small  children  were  placed  out  of  tne  way  of 
the  combatants,  and  all  the  women  and  children  of 
any  size  were  instructed  in  the  art  of  defense. 
The  warriors,  shortly  after  dark,  thought  they 
could  steal  on  the  fort  and  capture  it ;  but  when 
they  were  frustrated,  they  with  hideous  yells 
and  loud,  savage  demonstrations,  assaulted  the 
garrison,  and  attempted  to  storm  it.  The  cannon 
had  been  placed  in  proper  position  to  rake  the 
walls,  and  when  the  warriors  mounted  the  ram- 
parts, the  cannon  swept  them  off  in  heaps.  The 
enemy  kept  up  a  stream  of  fire  from  their  rifles 
on  the  garrison,  which  did  not  much  execution. 
In  this  manner  the  battle  raged  for  hours;  but  at 
last  the  enemy  were  forced  to  recoil,  and  withdrew 
from  the  deadly  cannon  of  the  fort.  Colbert  and 


-  86  - 

other  chiefs  again  urged  the  warriors  to  the 
charge  ;  but  the  same  result  to  retire  was  forced 
on  them  again.  Men  and  women  on  that  day 
were  soldiers  by  instinct.  It  seemed  they  could 
not  be  otherwise. 

The  greatest  danger  was  for  fear  the  fort  would 
be  set  on  fire.  A  large  dauntless  Indian,  painted 
for  the  occasion,  by  some  means  got  on  the  top 
of  one  of  the  block  houses,  and  was  applying  fire 
to  the  roof.  A  white  soldier,  of  equal  courage, 
went  out  of  the  block  house  and  shot  the  Indian, 
as  he  was  blowing  the  fire  to  the  building.  The 
Indian  fell  dead  on  the  outside  of  the  fort  and 
was  packed  off  by  his  comrades. 

After  a  large  and  arduous  battle,  the  Indians 
withdrew  from  the  fort.  They  were  satisfied  ; 
they  had  attacked  the  garrison,  and  they  could 
not  storm  it.  They  packed  off  all  the  dead  and 
wounded.  Many  were  killed  and  wounded  of  the 
Indians,  as  much  blood  was  discovered  in  the 
morning  around  the  fort.  Several  of  the  whites 
were  also  wounded,  but  not  mortally.  This  was 
one  of  the  most  desperate  assaults  made  by  the 
Indians  in  the  West,  on  a  garrison  so  weak  and 
distressed  and  defenseless. 

The  whites  were  rejoiced  at  their  success,  and 
made  preparations  to  abandon  the  premises  with 
all  convenient  speed. 

The  citizen  soldiers  at  Fort  Jefferson,  all  aban- 
doned the  fort ;  and  some  wended  their  way  to 


-87- 

Kaskaskia,  and  others  to  the  Falls.  Captain  Pig- 
got,  with  many  of  his  brave  companions,  arrived 
at  Kaskaskia,  and  remained  there  some  years. 

This  flood  of  brave  and  energetic  emigrants, 
so  early  as  the  year  1781,  was  the  first  consider- 
able acquisition  of  American  population  Illinois 
received.  Many  of  the  most  worthy  and  respect- 
able families  of  Illinois  can  trace  back  their  line- 
age to  this  illustrious  and  noble  ancestry,  and 
can  say,  with  pride  and  honor,  that  their  fore- 
fathers fought  in  the  Revolution  to  conquer  the 
Valley  of  the  Mississippi. 

About  the  year  1783,  Captain  Piggot  establish- 
ed a  fort  not  far  from  the  bluff  in  the  American 
Bottom,  west  of  the  present  town  of  Columbia, 
in  Monroe  county,  which  was  called  Piggot's  Fort, 
or  the  Fort  of  the  "Grand  Ruisseau."  This  was 
the  largest  fortification  erected  by  the  Americans 
in  Illinois,  and  at  that  day  was  well  defended 
with  cannon  and  small  arms.  In  1790,  Captain 
Piggot  and  forty-five  other  inhabitants  at  this  fort, 
sometimes  called  Big  Run  in  English,  signed  a 
petition  to  Governor  St.  Clair,  praying  for  grants 
of  land  to  the  settlers.  It  is  stated  in  that  petition, 
that  there  were  seventeen  families  in  the  Fort. 

I  presume  it  was  on  this  petition  that  the  Act 
of  Congress  was  passed  granting  to  every  settler 
on  the  public  land  in  Illinois  four  hundred  acres 
and  a  militia  donation  of  one  hundred  acres  to 
each  man  enrolled  in  the  militia  service  of  that 
year. 


-  88- 

Governor  St.  Clair  knew  the  character  of 
Captain  Piggot  in  the  army  of  the  Revolution, 
and  appointed  him  the  presiding  Judge  of  the 
Court  of  St.  Clair  county. 

Captain  Piggot,  in  the  year  1795,  established 
the  first  ferry  across  the  Mississippi,  opposite 
St.  Louis,  Mo.,  known  now  as  Wiggin's  ferry; 
and  Governor  Trudeau,  of  Louisiana,  gave  him 
license  for  a  ferry  and  to  land  on  the  west  bank 
of  the  river  in  St.  Louis,  with  the  privilege  to 
collect  the  ferriage.  He  died  at  the  ferry,  oppo- 
site St.  Louis,  in  the  year  1 799,  after  having 
spent  and  active  and  eventful  life  in  the  Revo- 
lution, and  in  the  conquest  and  early  settlement 
of  the  West. 


PART  VI. 

I. —  THE    ST.  GENEVIEVE    DISTRICT. 
HISTORY   OF  ST.   GENEVIEVE. 


LE  VIEUX  VILLAGE. 

PREVIOUS  to  the  settlement  of  Le  vieux  village 
de  Ste-Genevieve,  Francis  Renault,  of  France, 
Agent  of  the  "Company  of  the  West,"  estab- 
lished himself  near  Fort  Chartres,  Illinois,  with 
his  two  hundred  miners  and  five  hundred  slaves 
in  the  year  1720.  Immediately  he  crossed  the 
Mississippi  river,  and  overrun  the  district  of  St. 
Genevieve,  with  his  miners,  and  slaves,  and  com- 
menced mining  for  precious  metals,  succeeding 
only  in  discovering  lead  mines,  and  to  this  day 
can  be  seen  the  marks  and  diggings,  over  this 
whole  district,  of  his  exploring  and  mining  opera- 
tions. 

Renault's  only  success  was  the  smelting  of 
lad,  which  was  conveyed  to  Fort  Chartres  on 
pack  horses  until  1735. 


-90- 

ST.  GENEVIEVE  DISTRICT. 

This  original  district  under  the  French  and 
Spaniards,  was  bounded  north  by  the  Merrimac 
river;  south  by  the  Riviere  a  la  Pomme  (Apple 
creek)  ;  east  by  the  Mississippi  and  fronting  same 
one  hundred  miles ;  west,  never  designated. 
The  same  district  was  again  re-established  by 
Governor  William  Harrison,  when  Governor  of 
Indiana  Territory,  by  proclamation  of  October 
ist,  1804.  This  district  possesses  agricultural 
resources  and  mineral  wealth  unsurpassed  in  any 
country  in  the  world.  The  first  mining  opera- 
tion in  Upper  Louisiana,  was  by  Sieur  de  Lo- 
chan,  on  the  Merrimac  river,  below  St.  Louis; 
the  said  mine,  was  worked  under  the  care  of  a 
Spaniard,  named  Antonio,  and  by  La  Renau- 
diere  under  Renault.  Francis  Renault,  the  agent 
of  the  "Company  of  the  West/'  left  France  in 
1719,  under  the  auspices  of  that  company  with 
two  hundred  miners  provided  with  mining  tools. 
On  his  passage  to  New  Orleans  he  touched  at  St. 
Domingo,  were  he  purchased  five  hundred  slaves.. 
He  then  proceeded  to  Kaskaskia  and  Fort  Char- 
tres  for  the  purpose  of  mining  in  Illinois  and 
Missouri. 

In  1720,  near  Fort  Chartres,  Renault  built  the 
village  of  St.  Philip.  He  then  crossed  the  Mis- 
sissippi, and  discovered  the  lead  mines  of  Potosi. 
now  Washington  county,  which  yet  bear  the 


name  of  Renault  Mines.  He  afterwards  returned 
to  France  in  1742.  During  this  period  in  1720 
Mine  Lamotte  was  discovered  by  Lamotte,  one 
of  the  agents  of  Renault :  these  mines  are  situ- 
ated on  the  St.  Francis  river,  now  Madison 
county,  in  the  State  of  Missouri.  Another  large 
lead  field,  called  "  Mine  a  Breton,"  near  Potosi, 
was  discovered  by  Asa  Breton  in  the  year  1763. 
Breton  was  a  native  of  France,  and  born  in  the. 
year  1710,  and  served  in  the  armies  of  France. 
He  emigrated  to  this  country  in  early  times.  In 
the  year  1755  he  took  part  in  the  defeat  of  Brad- 
dock's  troops,  at  Fort  Duquesne,  now  Pittts- 
burgh.  Breton  came  to  Upper  Louisiana,  now 
Missouri,  and  became  a  hunter  and  miner.  Whilst 
hunting  he  discovered  the  "  Breton  Mines." 
When  advanced  to  a  great  age,  he  lived  with  the 
Micheau  family,  at  Little  Rock  Ferry,  two  miles 
above  the  then  town  of  St.  Genevieve.  Breton 
was  a  man  of  robust  constitution,  and  of  great 
activity.  In  his  old  age,  he  would  walk  to  the 
church  regularly  every  Sabbath  day  to  St.  Gene- 
vieve. He  died  March  ist  1821,  and  was  buried 
in  the  Catholic  cemetery,  at  St.  Genevieve,  by 
Reverend  Father  Henry  Pratte,  parish  priest.  He 
lived  to  the  extraordinary  age  of  one  hundred 
and  eleven  years. 

Moses  Austin,  an  American  from  Virginia,  but 
a  native  of  Connecticut,  he  was  fortunate  in 
1797  in  obtaining  a  grant  of  land  from  the  Span- 
ish government,  which  tract  embraced  part  of  the 


"  Breton  Mines,"  containing  one  league,  upon 
which  he  sunk  several  shafts,  and  erected  the 
first  reverbatory  furnace  for  the  smelting  of  lead, 
at  Potosi,  Missouri.  Austin  made  to  the  United 
States  Government  a  valuable  report  of  the  Mis- 
souri lead  mines,  February  13,  1804,  showing  the 
immense  lead  fields  in  Upper  Louisiana. 

We  are  further  indebted  to  Professor  School- 
craft  for  his  report  on  these  mines  in  the  year 
1819;  also  to  the  Geological  survey  of  the  State 
of  Missouri,  conducted  by  scientific  men.  The 
lead  from  these  mines  was  first  taken  to  Fort 
Chartres  on  pack  horses ;  afterwards  to  St.  Gen- 
evieve  in  the  old  French  carts,  and  then  shipped 
to  New  Orleans  and  on  the  Ohio  river  in  flat  and 
keel  boats. 

IRON  MOUNTAIN. 


During  these  early  lead  discoveries,  in  the 
midst  of  a  vast  wilderness,  there  stood  42  miles 
west  of  St.  Genevieve,  now  Missouri,  the  most 
extraordinary  and  immense  deposit  of  iron  ores 
that  the  world  ever  produced,  known  as  "  Iron 
Mountain"  and  "  Pilot  Knob,"  with  its  adjacent 
iron  deposits.  The  original  height  of  the  Iron 
Mountain  was  228  feet  above  the  valley,  its  base 
covered  an  area  of  500  acres  of  land,  its  shape  was 
of  a  conical  character.  The  Pilot  Knob,  lying 


-  93- 

six  miles  south  of  the  Iron  Mountain,  had  an 
elevation  of  440  feet  above  its  base,  covered  an 
area  of  553  acres.  It  rises  like  a  pyramid  to  the 
clouds. 

The  Iron  Mountain  was  an  original  grant  by 
the  Spaniards  to  the  Francis  Valle  heirs,  contain- 
ing twenty-four  thousand  acres  of  land,  which  was 
confirmed  to  Joseph  Pratte  by  Congress  July  4, 
1836.  The  "  Pilot  Knob"was  public  land  belong- 
ing to  the  U.  S.  Government,  and  was  after- 
wards entered  as  such  by  Livingston  Van  Doren, 
Henry  Pease,  and  J.  D.  Peers  in  the  year  1836. 
These  last  parties  named  purchased  the  Iron 
Mountain  property  and  formed  a  corporation  of 
these  two  valuable  properties,  known  as  the  "  Mis- 
souri Iron  Company,"  by  an  act  of  the  Missouri 
Legislature  of  Dec.  3ist,  1836,  with  a  capital  of 
five  millions  of  dollars,  contemplating  the  erec- 
tion of  iron  furnaces,  and  the  project  of  a  railroad 
from  these  iron  deposits  to  the  Mississippi  river. 
Notwithstanding  these  flattering  prospects  of  suc- 
cess by  this  "  Missouri  Iron  Company,"  it  failed 
in  its  projects. 

Other  parties  after  this  organized  a  corporation 
of  the  Pilot  Knob  and  Sheppard  Mountain  in  a 
company  known  as  the  "  Madison  Iron  and  Min- 
ing Company,"  established  in  November,  1843, 
under  the  management  of  Hon.  Conrad  C.  Zieg- 
ler  and  Evariste  Pratte. 

The  Iron  Mountain  was  organized  in  a  separ- 
ate company  under  the  style  of  "  American  Iron 


•94- 

Company,"  in  the  year  1845.  It  was  composed 
of  Pierre  Chouteau,  Felix  Valle,  James  Harrison, 
C.  C.  Ziegler,  John  P.  Scott,  August  Belmont, 
Samuel  Ward  and  Evariste  Pratte. 

These  iron  deposits  remained  unproductive  and 
unworked  until  1845  at  ^ron  Mountain  and  1847 
at  Pilot  Knob,  when  at  these  two  periods  a  large 
force  was  used  to  mine  these  iron  ores.  Mr. 
Featherstonbaugh's  geologist  report  to  Congress 
in  1836  stated,  "  There  was  a  single  locality  of 
iron  offering  all  the  resources  of  Sweden,  and  of 
which  it  was  impossible  to  estimate  the  value  by 
any  other  terms  than  of  a  nation's  want."  Mr. 
C.  A.  Zietz,  of  New  York,  with  large  experience 
in  iron  works,  in  the  year  1837  stated  that  the 
iron  ores  of  these  mountains  bear  70  per  cent., 
being  of  the  best  quality.  It  is  readily  wrought 
into  good  bar  iron  or  steel  from  the  native  ore  in 
a  common  blacksmith  fire  ;  and  that  horseshoes, 
knife  blades  and  hatchets  of  this  ore  are  frequent- 
ly made  in  common  blacksmith  shops  ;  that  they 
are  the  best  ores  that  he  saw  in  Europe.  The 
opinions  of  Professors  Schoolcraft,  Sheppard  and 
Nicolet  all  point  out  the  great  value  of  this  extra- 
ordinary deposit  of  iron,  which  is  confirmed  by 
the  geological  survey  made  by  the  State  of  Mis- 
souri. 

The  first  shipment  in  Missouri  of  iron  from 
Iron  Mountain  and  Pilot  Knob  to  St.  Genevieve 
over  the  plank  road  was  in  1853. 


-95  ' 
COMPARATIVE  TABLE. 

Pig  metal  shipped  : 

Up  Ohio  River  2.119  tons. 

To  St.  Louis  -         1,317  tons. 


Total     3  436  tons. 
Blooms  shipped  : 

Up  Ohio  River                           -      11097  pieces,  1.313,857  Ibs. 

To  St.  Louis         -                           4,089  pieces,  691.923  Ibs. 

Total  2.005.780  Ibs. 
Left  at  St.  Genevieve  for  shipment  : 

Pig  metal  3,ooo  tons. 

Blooms      -                                                   -  400  tons. 


Great  increase  of  mineral  wealth  in  Missouri  in   1874 — disposed  annually 
in  St   Louis : 

Lead  $3,000,000. 

Iron       -  -     3000.000. 

Coal  1.000,000. 

Fire  Clay  -        500,000. 

Spelter  and  Zinc  ores  500,000. 

Cobalt  and  Nickel        -  100.000. 

Kaolin.  Ochres  and  other  Minerals  400.000 

Granite  and  Sandstones  -         500.000. 


The  annual  mineral  wealth  of  Missouri  then 
aggregated  about  ten  millions  of  dollars. 

Around  these  iron  deposits  lay  large  granite 
fields,  one  known  as  "Granite  Mountain,"  south- 
west of  "  Iron  Mountain"  :  also  the  "  Syenitic 
Granite"  lying  east  of  "  Pilot  Knob."  South- 
west of  Pilot  Knob  exists  a  valuable  marble  quar- 
ry. Throughout  this  old  St.  Genevieve  district 
exist  large  quantities  of  building  materials,  and 
minerals  of  various  kinds. 


Miners  and  other  explorers  settled  in  this  dis- 
trict, valuables  mines  were  excavated  by  them, 
and  now  bear  their  names.  Within  a  circle  of  fifty 
miles  from  the  town  of  St.  Genevieve,  no  country 
presented  such  mineral  wealth.  The  town  of  St. 
Genevieve  from  the  earliest  times  (1735  to  1855) 
was  the  only  prominent  depot  for  all  the  minerals 
of  Upper  Louisiana.  When  we  examine  the  sta- 
tistics of  the  mineral  fields  of  the  world,  we  find 
there  is  no  part  of  the  globe,  except  the  St. 
Genevieve  district,  embracing  such  varieties  and 
abundance  of  minerals  and  building  materials. 
In  the  old  world,  they  find  minerals  buried 
beneath  the  ground,  while  here  how  different  the 
scene  presented  to  the  vision  of  mortal  man  ! 
We  see  vast  regions  of  minerals  rising  from  the 
earth,  forming  mountains  and  pyramids,  kissing 
the  rising  sun  and  brilliantly  glowing  in  their 
crystal-like  clusters. 


THE  OLD  TOWN  OF  ST.  GENEVIEVE. 


The  original  St.  Genevieve  was  known  by  the 
the  name  of  "  Le  vieux  Village,"- -  the  old 
town  ;  was  located  about  three  miles  south  of  the 
present  St.  Genevieve,  in  what  is  known  as  "  Le 
Grand  Champ" — the  big  field,  and  was  settled  in 
the  year  1735,  being  the  oldest  settlement  in  for- 
mer Upper  Louisiana,  a  portion  of  which  is  now 


-  97  - 

Missouri,  west  of  the  Mississippi  river.  The  old 
town  was  abandoned  in  1785,  on  account  of  the 
great  flood  of  the  Father  of  Waters  during 
that  year,  and  known  among  its  inhabitants  as 
"  1'annee  des  grandes  eaux"  (the  year  of  the 
great  waters),  which  destroyed  all  the  settlements 
and  the  improvements  in  the  lowlands  of  the 
valley  in  its  mighty  sweep  to  the  gulf.  Origin- 
ally, this  "Le  Grand  Champ"  contained  about 
four  thousand  arpents  of  land,  all  under  one  fence, 
and  cultivated  in  common  by  the  inhabitants,  but 
now  diminished  to  three  thousand  arpents  by  the 
encroachments  of  the  river.  "Le  Grand  Champ" 
(the  big  field)  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and 
fertile  bottoms  of  land  on  the  face  of  the  globe, 
and  is  every  year  decorated  by  the  richest  profu- 
sion of  products  which  furnishes  most  of  the 
necessities  of  life  to  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve,  and  also  gives  employment  to  a  great  num- 
ber of  its  citizens  in  the  cultivation  of  its  rich  and 
inexhaustible  soil. 

The  present  city  of  St.  Genevieve  is  beauti- 
fully located  on  the  verdant  banks  of  the  grand 
Mississippi,  about  sixty  miles  below  the  future 
great  city  of  the  world — St.  Louis  ;  and  sits  in 
beauty  amid  surrounding  and  smiling  hills.  The 
city  of  St.  Genevieve  was  first  settled  by  French 
emigration  in  1785,  as  before  stated,  by  the  in- 
habitants of  "  le  Vieux  Village  de  Sainte-Gene- 
vieve,"  (the  old  village  of  St.  Genevieve),  Caho- 
kia,  Kaskaskia,  Fort  Chartres,  and  other  settle- 


-98- 

ments  of  Illinois,  on  account  of  the  great  flood  of 
that  year,  which  induced  them  to  seek  safety 
here  against  calamities  of  that  character  in  the 
future.  The  overflow  of  the  Mississippi  in  the 
year  1785  has  never  been  equaled  since  this  fear- 
ful waste  of  waters,  for  the  valley  was  one  vast 
sea  from  bluff  to  bluff,  and  presented  a  sight 
never  to  be  forgotten  by  the  many  to  which  it 
brought  destruction. 

The  original  settlers  of  "Le  vieux  village"  and 
of  the  present  city  of  St.  Genevieve  were  :  Fran- 
cois Valle,  commandant  of  the  post;  Jean-Bap- 
tiste  Valle,  Sr.,  the  last  commandant  of  the  post; 
Joseph  Loisel,  Jean-Baptiste  Maurice,  Francois 
Maurice,  Francois  Coleman,  Jacques  Boyer, 
Henri  Maurice,  Parfait  Dufour,  Joseph  Bequette, 
Jean-Baptiste  Thomure,  Joseph  Govreau,  Louis 
Bolduc,  Jean-Baptiste  St.  Gemme,  Laurent  Ga- 
boury,  Jean  Beauvais,  B.  N.  Janis,  and  J.  B.  T. 
Pratte  and  others.  These  persons  were  all 
remarkable  for  their  strong  constitution,  simpli- 
city of  manners,  honesty  of  purpose,  and  hospi- 
tality ;  endowed  naturally  with  good  minds  with- 
out the  advantages  of  an  education,  they  were 
free  from  ostentation  and  excess  of  pleasures  ex- 
cept such  as  were  of  an  innocent  character. 
Their  dress  was  remarkably  plain  :  they  wore 
heavy  coton  or  gingham  pants,  without  the  sup- 
port of  suspenders,  but  fastened  by  a  belt  and 
clasp  around  the  waist ;  without  vests  ;  a  blue  or 
colored  skirt,  a  white  Mackinaw  blanket  with  a 


-  99  - 

"  capuchon,"  and  moccassin  shoes,  completed 
the  toilet  of  the  citizens  of  early  St.  Genevieve. 
The  apparel  of  the  women  of  those  days  was  sim- 
plicity itself,  and  would  cause  a  smile  from  our 
fair  ones  could  it  be  seen  to-day  They  wore  a 
cotton  or  calico  dress  ;  their  shoulders  and  breast 
ornamented  with  a  mantlet ;  neck  adorned  with  a 
rich  Madras  handkerchief,  and  their  feet  encased 
in  beautiful  mocassin  shoes.  Those  of  advanced 
age  of  both  sexes  wore  a  blue  or  Madras  hand- 
kerchief, which  encircled  their  heads. 

The  occupations  of  the  patriarchs  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve were  as  cultivators  of  the  soil  and  voyagers 
with  barges  and  keel-boats  to  the  city  of  New 
Orleans,  and  traders  of  goods  for  furs,  peltries 
ani  lead,  the  latter  being  the  money  of  the 
country.  They  encountered  many  privations, 
and  passed  through  the  ordeal  of  many  romantic 
adventures  of  a  savage  life,  and  well  deserved  the 
appellation  of  the  "  pioneers  of  the  West." 

The  inhabitants  were  of  a  happy  and  contented 
disposition  and  much  attached  to  each  other.  The 
family  government  was  of  a  patriarchal  char- 
acter, and  respect,  obedience,  and  love,  were 
highly  prized  and  greatly  practiced,  and  truly  can 
it  be  said  of  them  that  "they  were  a  band  of 
brothers."  But  a  few  years  ago  one  of  those 
patriarchs  could  be  seen  in  the  city  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve leaning  on  the  staff  of  old  age  with  ease 
and  grace,  his  head  bleached  with  the  snows  of 
nearly  a  hundred  years.  This  remarkable  man  was 


-    IOO  - 

Jean-Baptiste  Valle,  Sr.,  the  last  commandant  of 
the  post  of  St.  Genevieve.  His  wife  also  lived 
to  an  old  age,  loved  and  venerated  by  all.  Some 
years  previous  to  their  death,  and  in  accordance 
with  an  old  French  custom,  they  were  remarried 
after  a  half  century's  enjoyment  of  marriage  life. 
It  was  a  grand  and  imposing  ceremony  to  see 
this  venerable  couple  renewing  the  first  vows  of 
their  early  affection  and  love. 


THE  INDIANS. 


The  Indians  who  inhabited  the  immediate  vi- 
cinity of  the  town  of  St.  Genevieve  at  the  time  of 
its  early  settlement  were  a  tribe  of  Peorias  en- 
camped south  of  the  town  along  the  bluffs  that 
front  the  "big  field."  They  were  the  remnants 
of  a  warlike  tribe  of  the  Illinois,  and  warm  friends 
and  strongly  attached  to  the  French  inhabitants, 
who  afterwards  protected  them  from  the  neigh- 
boring Indians  and  marauders.  In  the  district  of 
St.  Genevieve  during  the  occupation  of  the  French 
and  Spanish  government  there  were  many  Indian 
villages.  One  th-jy  called  Le  Grand  Village  Sau- 
vage  (the  big  Indian  village),  named  by  the  In- 
dians Challecathe,  was  south  of  St.  Genevieve, 
and  contained  about  500  inhabitants,  and  was 
built  on  what  is  called  La  Petite  Riviere  a  la 


THE  SISTER  OF  TECUMSEH. 


-   IOI   - 

Pomme  (or  Apple  creek),  and  now  lies  within  the 
borders  of  Perry  county.  This  village  was  loca- 
ted on  the  north  of  the  creek  and  occupied  by  a 
tribe  called  Chawanons.  They  were  industrious 
and  brave.  Their  cabins  were  constructed  of 
solid  logs,  and  well  cemented  with  a  greasy  dirt 
and  other  materials  which  effectually  protected 
them  from  the  inclemency  of  the  weather.  They 
possessed  many  horses,  keeping  a  large  number 
of  them  on  hand  in  case  of  attack  by  other  war- 
like bands  of  savages  who  roamed  through  the 
country.  The  Chawanons  were  a  tall,  finely  de- 
veloped and  robust-looking  people.  Their  women 
were  pretty  and  exceedingly  swift  of  foot,  and  in 
dress  were  decorated  with  the  most  brilliant  feath- 
ers, silver  trinkets,  &c.  They  cultivated  corn 
and  other  products  of  the  field,  and  were  far  more 
civilized  than  the  generality  of  the  other  Indian 
tribes  in  Upper  Louisiana.  They  worshiped  the 
Great  Spirit,  and  believed  that  after  death  an 
abundance  of  all  earthly  things  awaited  them 
beyond  the  dark  river. 

The  sister  of  the  great  Indian  chief  Tecumseh 
resided  there.  She  was  remarkable  for  her  beauty 
and  intelligence,  and  whilst  on  a  visit  to  some 
neighboring  tribes  at  New  Madrid,  Missouri,  be- 
came acquainted  with  and  enamoured  of  a  French 
Creole  by  the  name  of  Francois  Maisonville,  and 
shortly  afterwards  they  were  married  according 
to  Indian  custom.  Tecumseh,  having  visited 
Upper  Louisiana  immediately  after  the  marriage 


-  102  - 

for  the  purpose  of  exciting  the  various  tribes  to 
war,  heard  of  it  and  became  fierce  and  indignant, 
and  forced  his  sister  to  return  to  Apple  Creek 
village,  where  she  remained  for  some  time,  but 
soon  returned  to  her  husband  after  Tecumseh 
left.  They  resided  many  years  in  New  Madrid 
and  raised  a  large  family.  Some  of  their  descen- 
dants are  now  living  there. 

The  Chawanons  had  two  great  feasts  yearly— 
the  first  in  the  spring  when  sowing  their  grain, 
which  they  called  "  Le  Feu  Nouveau  "  (the  new 
fire) ;  the  second  when  the  corn  changed  color, 
"  Fete  du  petit  ble  "  ( the  feast  of  small  wheat). 
This  remarkable  tribe  of  Indians,  after  the  change 
of  government  by  which  the  country  passed  into 
the  hands  of  the  United  States,  folded  their  tents 
and  left  for  the  far  West,  and  have  passed  from 
history  as  a  tribe,  having  been  absorbed  into  some 
of  the  many  tribes  on  our  Western  frontier. 


A  LETTER  FROM  THE  SPANISH  GOVERNOR. 


The  letter  of  the  Spanish  Governor,  Manuel 
Gayoso,  of  Louisiana,  to  the  Chawanons,  is  so  full 
of  kindness  and  wisdom,  that  I  here  insert  it : 


-  103  - 

"DoN  MANUEL  GAYOSO  DE  LAMOS,  Brigadier  de  las  Real 
Exercitos,  Gobernador  General,  Vice  Patrono  Real 
de  las  Provincias  de  la  Louisiana,  y  Florida  Occiden- 
tal, Inspector  de  las  Tropas  Veteranas  y  Milicias  de 
ellas — 

Aux  Chefs  et  hommes  consideres  de  la  Nation  des  Chaw- 
anons,  risidant  dans  le  Territoire  de  S.  M.  C.  des 
Illinois : 

MES  CHERS  ENFANTS  :  J'ai  re?u  la  parole  que  vous 
m'avez  envoyee  par  les  gens  de  votre  nation,  qui  sont 
descendus  ici ;  je  les  ai  vus  avec  beaucoup  de  plaisir, 
parce  que  j'aime  votre  nation. 

Je  vois  que  vous  vous  souv^nez  de  moi,  que  vous  sui- 
vez  toujours  la  voie  du  bon  sens,  et  que  vous  etes  dis- 
pos£s  a  profiler  des  bons  conseils. 

Oui  mes  enfants,  je  vous  ch£ris,  et  je  vous  distingue 
panni  ceux  qui  ne  font  que  courir.  perdant  leur  temps, 
et  £coutant  qui  les  d^tourne  du  chemin  de  leur  chasse, 
et  de  leur  labourage,  et  de  la  paix  ;  mais  je  suis  bien 
aise  que  mes  enfants  les  Chawanons,  ne  soient  pas  de 
m6me. 

Je  suis  bien  aise  deles  voir  parmi  mes  enfants  blancs, 
et  faire  leurs  champs  ensemble.  J'ai  donn6  mes  ordres 
au  Lieutenant-Gouverneur  des  Illinois  pour  qu'il  vous 
regarde  avec  tendresse,  et  vous  traite  comme  des  blancs, 
puisque  vous  vous  conduisez  comire  eux.  Malgr6  que 
j'aie  dit  tout  ceci,  &  vos  gens  ici,  je  le  mets  par  £crit, 
pour  que  cela  ne  s'oublie  pas. 

Mes  cbers  enfans,  que  le  soleil  brille  toujours  sur 
vous ;  puissiez-vous  faire  une  bonne  chasse ;  que  votre 
feu  soit  toujours  allume,  et  que  vos  chemins  soient 
toujours  blancs  et  unis. 

"A  la  Nouvelle-Orl6ans  ce  17  May  1799. 

MANUEL  GAYOSO  DE  LAMOS. 


-  104  - 

[TRANSLATION.] 

DON  MANUEL  GAYOSO  DE  LAMOS,  Brigadier  of  the  Royal 
Service,  Governor   General,   Royal  Vice-Regent  of 
the  Provinces  of  Louisiana  and  Western  Florida,  In- 
spector of  Veteran  and  Militia  forces  of  the  sime  : 
To  the  Chiefs  and  notable  men  of  the  Chawanoii  Nation, 

residents  of  the  Territory  of  Her  C.  M.  of  the  Illinois : 

MY  DEAR  CHILDREN:  I  have  received  the  talk  which 
you  have  sent  me  through  the  people  of  your  Nation, 
who  have  come  down  here  ;  I  have  seen  them  with  much 
pleasure,  for  I  love  your  Nation. 

I  see  that  you  remember  me,  and  that  you  still  follow 
the  path  of  good  sense,  and  that  you  are  disposed  to 
profit  l»y  good  counsels. 

Yes,  my  children,  I  cherish  you,  and  I  set  you  apart 
from  those  who  are  roving,  squandering  their  time,  and 
listening  to  whoever  turns  them  away  from  their  hunt- 
ing paths,  and  from  their  plowings,  and  from  peace  ; 
but  I  am  much  pleased  that  my  children  the  Chawanons 
are  not  so. 

I  am  very  glad  to  see  them  among  my  white  children, 
tilling  their  fields  together. 

I  have  given  my  orders  to  the  Lieut-Governor  of  Il- 
linois, that  he  should  regard  you  with  tenderness,  and 
should  treat  you  the  same  as  white  men,  since  you  be- 
have like  them. 

Although  I  have  said  all  this,  to  your  people  here,  I 
put  it  in  writing  so  that  it  shall  not  be  forgotten 

My  dear  children  :  May  the  sun  ever  shine  on  you  ; 
may  you  have  a  profitable  hunt ;  may  your  fire  never 
go  out ;  and  may  your  paths  be  always  white  and 
smooth. 

In  New  Orleans,  the  i/th  of  May,  1779. 

MANUEL  GAYOSO  DE  LAMOS. 


-  105  - 


REMINISCENCES  OF   UPPER  LOUISIANA. 


After  the  delivery  of  the  territory  of  Illinois 
east  of  the  Mississippi  by  France  to  England,  in 
1765,  the  French  inhabitants  of  Kaskaskia,  Fort 
Chartres,  Prairie  du  Rocher  and  Kahokia,  began 
to  remove  to  St.  Louis  and  St.  Genevieve,  owing 
to  their  great  aversion  to  living  under  the  English 
flag.  They  were  at  the  time,  under  the  impres- 
sion that  the  territory  west  of  the  Mississippi  yet 
belonged  to  France.  Hence  St.  Ange  de  Belle 
Rive,  a  French  officer,  after  the  delivery  of  Fort 
Chartres  to  the  English,  assumed  command  of  the 
post  of  St.  Louis  in  the  latter  part  of  1765,  and 
exercised  civil  and  military  authority  until  Spain 
took  actual  possession  of  Louisiana  in  1 769- 
Whilst  St.  Ange  was  acting  as  commandant  of 
St.  Louis,  the  post  of  St.  Genevieve  was  placed 
under  the  command  of  Chevalier  Rocheblave, 
both  of  these  officers  acting  under  the  French 
flag.  During  this  short  period  of  five  years  the 
French  inhabitants  claimed  Upper  Louisiana  and 
owed  allegiance  to  France,  notwithstanding  the 
cession  of  France  to  Spain. 

The  first  legal  proceedings  of  record  at  St.  Gen- 
evieve was  under  Commandant  Rocheblave,  on 
the  1 6th  of  May,  1766,  which  records  and  pro- 
ceedings were  kept  by  M.  Robinet,  notary  and 


*  io6  - 

greffier.  Both  of  these  officers  exercised  their 
official  duties  from  May  16,  1766,  to  November 
22,  1769,  when  possession  of  Upper  Louisiana 
was  given  to  his  Catholic  majesty  of  Spain. 

St.  Genevieve,  though  settled  as  early  as  1735, 
had  no  regular  courts  or  officers  until  the  i6th  of 
May,  1766,  when  Rocheblave  took  command  of 
the  post. 


THE  FIRST  MARRIAGE  CONTRACT. 


The  first  legal  proceedings  under  Rocheblave 
being  on  the  igth  of  May,  1766,  in  relation  to  a 
marriage  contract  between  Pierre  Roy  and  Jean- 
nette  Lalonde  ;  then  follows  the  second  sale  of  land 
between  individuals.  The  first  sale  of  b.nd  was 
made  by  Pierre  Aritfone  to  Henri  Carpentier,  one 
by  Joseph  Le  Don  to  LeFebre  du  Couquette,  and 
one  lot  containing  one  and  one-half  arpents  by 
Guillaume  Derouselle  to  Francois  Valle  ;  also  the 
sale  of  salt  works  on  the  Saline  river,  with  ten 
negroes  and  a  lot  of  cattle,  by  John  Lagrange  to 
one  Blowin.  In  the  year  1767  Andre  Vignon 
takes  an  appeal  from  the  decision  of  Commandant 
Rocheblave  to  the  supreme  council  of  New 
Orleans.  Then  follow  other  proceedings  to  No- 
vember 22,  1769. 

The  Spaniards  on  the  last  day  and   year  took 


-  io;  - 

possession,  at  St.  Ger.evieve,  of  Upper  Louisia- 
na, when  Joseph  Labruxiere  assumed  in  the  name 
of  Spain,  the  functions  of  judge  of  the  post  of 
"  Illinois,"  and  appointed  at  the  same  time  and 
place  Cabazie,  as  notary  and  greffier.  These 
two  officers  acted  in  these  capacities  until  Don 
Francois  Valle,  pere,  was  made  Commandant  of 
the  post  of  St.  Genevieve  by  the  Spanish  govern- 
ment. Valle  assumed  his  office  early  in  the  year 
1770,  and  acted  in  that  capacity  until  September 
1783.  Commandant  Don  Francois  Valle,  pere, 
died  at  the  old  town  of  St.  Genevieve,  in  the 
"big  field  of  St.  Genevieve,"  September  23, 
1783,  being  then  sixty-eight  years  of  age.  He 
was  succeeded  in  office  by  Don  Franciscc  Carta- 
bona  de  Oro,  Don  Henri  Peroux,  and  by  Don 
Francois  Valle,  fils  :  the  two  Valles,  father  and 
son,  acting  most  of  the  time  from  1770  to  1804. 
Don  Francois  Valle,  fils,  died  in  the  city  of  Saint 
Genevieve  on  the  sixth  day  of  March,  1804,  only 
four  days  before  Captain  Stoddard  took  posses- 
sion ,of  Upper  Louisiana  at  St.  Louis.  Com- 
mandant Valle,  fils,  was  buried  under  his  pew  in 
the  old  Catholic  church  at  the  city  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve. 

At  the  death  of  Don  Francis  Valle  fils,  he  was 
succeeded  by  his  brother,  Don  Jean-Baptiste 
Vall6,  who  was  reappointed  by  Lieutenant-Gov- 
ernor  Amos  Stoddard  from  March  io,  1804  to 
October,  1804,  with  the  power  of  a  Spanish  Com- 
mander, for  the  post  of  St.  Genevieve. 


-  io8  - 

Governor  Delassus,  on  the  i  yth  of  February, 
1804,  ordered  Commandant  Valle,  to  have  Pas- 
chill  Detchmendy's  claim  (in  what  is  now  Wash- 
ington county,  Missouri,)  to  be  surveyed  by  Mr. 
Maddin,  deputy  surveyor  under  Antoine  Soulard, 
the  then  surveyor  under  the  Spaniards.  But 
some  inhabitants  armed  themselves  to  prevent 
this  survey,  and  threatened  harm  to  any  person, 
who  attempted  it.  Governor  Delassus,  after  the 
change  of  government,  requested  Lieutenant- 
Governor  Stoddard  to  enforce  this  order  on  the 
30th  of  March  1804,  but  the  latter  declined  to 
do  so,  for  the  reason  that  it  took  place  under 
the  Spanish  regime,  that  the  United  States  could 
not  act  in  this  matter. 


IMPORTANT  ORDER  OF  Gov.  DELASSUS. 


On  the  loth  of  August,  1804,  Governor  De- 
lassus requested  and  ordered  Commandant  Valle\ 
as  per  order  of  the  Marquis  Casa  Calvo,  to  de- 
liver to  him  the  Government  correspondence  of 
the  Spaniards  (at  all  posts  of  Upper  Louisiana) 
that  had  no  relation  to  suits,  deeds,  grants  of  land, 
or  with  individual  fortunes  and  interest  of  the  in- 
habitants. He  also  demanded  an  inventory  of 
those  papers  already  delivered  to  the  United 


States  ;  to  return  to  him  all  correspondence  of  a 
public  nature  belonging  to  Spain,  according  to 
stipulations  between  France  and  the  United 
States  ;  also  to  deliver  to  him  the  four  cannons, 
at  St.  Genevieve,  belonging  to  Spain.  This 
order  virtually  deprived  the  historian  of  the 
history  of  the  policy  and  motives  of  the  public 
acts  of  Spain  and  France  during  their  dominion 
in  America. 

Governor  Dehault  Delassus  left  St.  Louis  in 
October,  1804,  for  New  Orleans,  with  his  sol- 
diers, and  ammunitions  of  war  which  were  not 
included  in  the  sale  of  the  Louisiana  Territory. 

The  Spanish  commanders  exercised  these 
offices  with  leniency,  moderation,  and  justice. 
Commandant  Don  Valle,  fils,  the  last  Spanish 
commander  at  St.  Genevieve,  resided  on  what 
is  known  as  South  Gabori  creek.  His  house 
was  a  large  one-story  frame  building,  with 
wide  galleries  and  porches.  The  commandant 
was  judge  of  all  civil  and  criminal  matters,  and 
was  military  commandant  of  the  post.  His 
decision  was  law,  and  had  to  be  obeyed.  As 
a  precaution  and  punishment,  when  criminals 
were  charged  with  any  crime  they  were  exhib- 
ited before  the  inhabitants  every  Sunday  in 
front  of  the  Catholic  church  after  divine  service, 
that  they  might  be  known  and  recognized  by 
the  whole  community. 


-  no  - 


THE  MILITARY. 


At  an  early  period,  being  in  the  year  1780, 
known  as  "  L'Annee  du  Coup"  (the  year  of 
the  blow),  the  inhabitants  of  "  Le  Vieux  Village 
de  Ste.  Genevieve  "  were  called  upon  to  defend 
St.  Louis,  which  was  then  threatened  to  be 
attacked  by  the  English  and  different  tribes  of 
Indians.  Sylvio  Francisco  Cartabona,  a  gov- 
ernment officer,  was  ordered  to  St.  Genevieve 
by  Don  Ferdinand  Leyba,  the  Lieutenant-Gover- 
nor of  the  post  of  St.  Louis,  to  enlist  a  com- 
pany of  militiamen  for  the  protection  of  St. 
Louis.  A  company  numbering  sixty  men  was 
soon  raised  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Charles  Valle,  brother  of  the  commandant  of 
the  post  of  St.  Genevieve,  and  immediately  left 
in  a  keel-boat  for  St.  Louis,  where  they  were 
stationed,  or  quartered,  in  a  house  south  of  the 
cathedral  church.  Lieutenant-Governor  Leyba 
did  not  furnish  them  with  ammunition,  which 
they  were  destitute  of.  This  caused  much  dis- 
appointment and  mortification  to  the  gallant 
men  who  had  left  their  homes  for  the  purpose 
of  defending  their  friends  in  St.  Louis.  Little 
did  the  St.  Genevieve  company  think  at  the 
time  that  the  Lieutenant-Governor  of  St.  Louis 


-  iii  - 

was  in  bad  faith  toward  them  and  the  town  of 
St.  Louis,  but  things  and  actions  afterwards 
proved  it  and  placed  the  St.  Genevieve  company 
in  a  false  position,  as  they  had  partly  to  obey 
orders  under  the  military  despotism  of  Spain, 
which  was  most  repugnant  to  their  feelings. 

Previous  to  the  attack  on  St.  Louis,  an  old 
man  by  the  name  of  Gronelle  had  warned  the  offi- 
cers of  the  post  that  an  attack  would  be  made,  for 
which  he  was  treated  with  contempt  and  sent  to 
prison.  About  the  time  of  the  attack  upon  St. 
Louis,  the  captain  of  the  St.  Genevieve  company, 
seeing  that  he  was  deprived  of  powder  by  Lieu- 
tenant-Governor  Don  Leyba,  sent  five  men  to 
take  three  kegs  of  powder  which  an  old  lady  resi- 
dent of  the  town  had  at  the  time,  but  did  not  wish 
to  deliver  up,  insisting  that  they  should  do  her  no 
harm  if  she  refused  to  give  it  up.  They,  how- 
ever, conveyed  the  powder  to  headquarters. 
Captain  Valle  at  this  time  seeing  the  treachery  of 
the  Lieutenant-Governor,  determined  not  to  obey 
orders. 

While  Captain  Valle  was  temporarily  absent 
from  his  headquarters,  Leyba  ordered  the  com- 
pany to  march  up  into  a  garret  and  to  spike  their 
guns,  and  some  of  the  men  had  partly  obeyed  the 
order,  and  it  was  about  being  executed  by  the 
whole  company  when  the  brave  captain  of  the  St. 
Genevieve  company  came  up,  and  at  once  per- 
ceiving the  treacherous  intent  of  the  order,  re- 
fused and  said,  "  Que  son  poste  est  pres  de  son 


canon  et  non  dans  un  grenier,  et  que  si  1'ennemi 
venait,  il  serait  pret  a  se  defendre,"  (that  his  post 
was  near  his  cannon  and  not  in  a  garret  ;  if  the 
enemy  came  that  he  would  be  ready  to  defend 
himself,)  and  standing  to  his  post  he  ordered  his 
men  to  stand  by  him,  and  did  all  he  could  under 
the  circumstances  to  aid  the  citizens  of  St.  Louis 
when  that  post  was  attacked  by  the  enemy. 

It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  Lieutenant-Gover- 
nor  Leyba  acted  in  bad  faith  and  was  despised  by 
all  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Louis  and  St.  Gene- 
vieve on  account  of  his  treacherous  conduct,  and 
feeling  conscious  of  his  own  foul  acts  died  shortly 
after.  After  the  attack  on  St.  Louis  had  failed 
the  company  returned  to  their  home,  "  Le  vieux 
village  de  Ste.  Genevieve." 

During  the  war  of  1812,  Captain  Henry  Dodge, 
afterwards  Governor  of  Wisconsin,  raised  at  St. 
Genevieve  a  company  of  riflemen  for  defense 
against  Indian  depredations.  A  company  called 
"  The  South  Missouri  Guards,"  with  a  roll  of  1 15 
men,  commanded  by  Captain  Firmin  A.  Rozier, 
was  organized  August  23,  1846.  They  recruited 
for  service  in  California,  but  owing  to  the  lateness 
of  the  season,  failing  to  cross  the  plains  were 
stationed  at  Fort  Leaven  worth.  Captain  Thomas 
M.  Horine,  of  St.  Genevieve,  during  the  Mexi- 
can war,  raised  a  company  of  men  ;  ordered  to 
Santa  Fe  under  Colonel  Sterling  Price.  Colonel 
Joseph  Bogy,  commissioned  by  Governor  Gamble 
at  the  opening  of  the  civil  war  in  1861,  organized 


the  militia  of  St.  Genevieve  County  and  other 
counties,  of  about  one  thousand  men  for  protec- 
tion of  Southeast  Missouri  against  contemplated 
invasion  from  Arkansas,  and  were  in  active  ser- 
vice about  one  month.  Captain  Gustave  St.  Gem 
was  commissioned  captain  of  Missouri  militia  by 
Governor  Gamble  in  1861,  and  ordered  by  Gen- 
eral Farrar  to  act  as  provost  marshal  of  St.  Gen- 
evieve county,  in  which  capacity  he  was  engaged 
when,  in  September,  1863,  he  organized  Com- 
pany K.,  of  which  he  was  commissioned  captain, 
in  the  Forty-seventh  regiment,  Missouri  Volun- 
teers, Colonel  Thomas  C.  Fletcher,  commanding. 
Captain  St.  Gem,  while  in  the  volunteer  service, 
was  ordered  by  General  Rosecranz,  commanding 
department  of  Missouri,  to  act  as  provost  marshal 
of  the  Eighth  sub-district  of  the  St.  Louis  military 
district,  comprising  the  counties  of  St.  Genevieve, 
Perry  and  Jefferson,  where  he  remai'  ed  on  duty 
until  April  8,  1865,  and  was  succeeded  by  Lieu- 
tenant John  O'Neil.  An  illumination  of  the  town 
of  St.  Genevieve  was  ordered  by  Provost  Marshal 
O'Neil  April  12,  1865.  The  citizens  of  St.  Gen- 
evieve, June  26,  1865,  presented  Lieutenant 
O'Neil  and  Captain  S.  Good  each  with  a  sword 
for  their  gallantry.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Felix  St. 
James — a  native  and  resident  of  the  place — of  the 
Thirteenth  regiment  of  Missouri  infantry  volun- 
teers participated  in  the  attack  on  Fort  Donelson, 
and  was  fatally  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Shiloh, 
Tennessee,  April  6,  1862,  and  died  shortly  after- 


ward,  and  his  remains  were  removed  to  St.  Gen- 
evieve. 

General  Osterhaus'  division  was  stationed  at 
St.  Genevieve,  October  12,  1862,  and  was  ordered 
to  take  Little  Rock,  Arkansas,  via  Pilot  Knob  ; 
and  was  ordered  back  to  St.  Genevieve,  accom- 
panied by  divisions  of  Generals  Carr  and  David- 
son, for  transportation,  in  the  month  of  Novem- 
ber, 1862,  for  the  siege  of  Vicksburg.  Colonel 
Frank  Leavenworth  organized  the  militia  of  St. 
Genevieve  county,  October  18,  1864,  about  250 
men,  in  connection  with  Lieutenant  Colonel 
George  Bond,  and  they  were  disbanded  Novem- 
ber 17,  1864.  Captains  William  Cousins  and 
Robert  Holmes  each  raised  a  company  of  men  at 
St.  Genevieve  county,  who  were  enlisted  in  the 
Confederate  army,  and  remained  in  the  service 
during  the  civil  war.  Colonel  S.  H.  Boyd,  with 
the  24th  regiment  Missouri  Volunteer  Infantry, 
was  stationed  at  Maxwell  Hill,  St.  Genevieve, 
April  9,  1863. 

The  town  of  St.  Genevieve  was  surrounded  by 
a  military  force  during  the  night  of  the  I5th  of 
August,  1 86 1,  by  a  battalion  of  Zouaves,  com- 
manded by  Major  John  McDonald,  since  notor- 
ious for  his  .trial  before  United  States  courts. 
After  seizing  the  bank  he  took  military  possession 
of  the  town.  The  next  day  he  demanded  of  the 
president,  Firmin  A.  Rozier,  of  the  branch  bank 
of  the  Merchants'  Bank  of  St.  Louis,  located  here, 
the  funds  of  the  bank.  After  some  parley  the 


president  delivered  them  under  protest,  and  upon 
condition  to  accompany  the  battalion  to  St.  Louis 
on  the  steamer  Hannibal.  The  Major  had  come 
tor  the  money,  and  kept  his  eye  steadily  on  his 
gun,  insisting  on  a  peaceable  surrender.  The 
money,  a  large  amount,  was  taken  on  the  steamer, 
having  on  board  Mr.  Rozier,  the  Major  and  the 
battalion  of  Zouaves.  On  arriving  in  St.  Louis 
Mr.  Rozier  called  at  headquarters  to  see  General 
Fremont,  for  an  interview,  who  that  day  handed 
Mayor  Howe  an  order  to  be  delivered  to  Mr. 
Rozier  for  the  funds  of  the  bank,  which  were  de- 
posited with  Colonel  Robert  Campbell,  president 
of  the  Merchants'  Bank. 


LA  NOUVELLE  BOURBON. 


This  post  was  situated  about  two  miles  imme- 
diately south  of  the  city  of  St.  Genevieve,  and 
nearly  opposite  to  Kaskaskia,  on  the  high  bluffs 
of  the  Mississippi  river.  Don  Pierre  Carlos  De- 
lassus  was  commandant  of  the  post  of  "  La  Nou- 
velle  Bourbon."  He  was  a  Frenchman.  His 
family  was  educated  in  affluence,  but  the  French 
revolution  caused  him  with  his  family  to  remove 
to  Spain,  and  afterwards  to  Upper  Louisiana. 
He  was  "chevalier  de  grande  croix  de  1'ordre 
royal  de  Saint-Michel."  He  was  appointed  by 
Spain  commander  of  the  post  of  "La  Nouvelle 


•n6  - 

Bourbon."  He  was  the  father  of  Lieutenant- 
Governor  Charles  Dehault  Delassus,  of  Upper 
Louisiana.  Don  Charles  Dehault  Delassus,  his 
son,  was  a  native  of  Spain.  At  Andalusia,  in 
Spain,  in  the  war  between  France  and  Spain, 
Captain  Charles  Dehault  Delassus  led  a  desper- 
ate charge  of  Spanish  troops  and  won  the  victory. 
Afterward  he  was  made  by  the  Spanish  king 
commander  of  the  post  of  New  Madrid,  from  1 797 
to  1799;  then  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Upper 
Louisiana  from  1799  to  March  10.  1804,  anc^  was 
the  person  who  delivered  Upper  Louisiana  to 
Captain  Stoddard,  an  officer  of  the  United  States. 


THE   FIRST  CHURCH 


in  Upper  Louisiana  was  built  by  Catholics  in  "Le 
vieux  village  dc  Ste.  Genevieve,"  previous  to 
"  L'annee  des  Grandes  Eaux,"  being  a  large 
wooden  structure,  which  was  removed  to  the  pre- 
sent city  of  St.  Genevieve  in  1794.  When  this 
church  became  so  old  and  dilapidated  it  was  aban- 
doned, in  about  the  year  1835.  The  erection  of 
the  old  rock  Catholic  church  was  completed  in 
1831  under  the  surveillance  of  Rd  X.  Dahman, 
an  old  soldier  and  officer  in  the  cavalry  service 
of  Napoleon  the  Great.  It  was  consecrated  No- 
vember 22,  1837,  by  Bishop  Rosatti,  of  St.  Louis. 


-  IT;  - 

This  old  rock  church  was  struck  by  lightning 
July  17,  1841  ;  it  struck  the  gable  end  and  the 
fluid  descended  along  the  roof  to  the  sacristy, 
then  pierced  the  wall,  striking  the  frame  of  the 
picture  of  St.  Genevieve  ;  it  then  descended  to 
the  altar,  taking  away  its  gilding,  and  passed  to 
the  ground  floor.  Mr.  John  Doyle,  at  the  time, 
was  praying  before  the  altar,  and  was  struck  by 
the  lightning  and  considerably  stunned,  yet  re- 
covered from  the  shock.  There  is  now  a  large 
brick  church  erected  over  the  site  of  the  old  rock 
church,  under  the  supervision  of  Rev.  Francis  X. 
Weiss.  The  corner  stone  of  this  new  edifice  was 
laid  by  Rev.  Charles  Ziegler,  a  native  of  St.  Gen- 
evieve, now  a  parish  priest  of  St.  Louis. 

As  early  as  1760  three  Jesuit  missionaries  set- 
tled at  St.  Genevieve  in  their  cassocks,  with  bre- 
viary in  hand,  and  the  cross  upon  their  breast. 
They  commenced  their  religious  instructions  to  a 
few  inhabitants,  and  visited  the'  surrounding 
tribes  of  Indians,  amongst  whom  vespers  and 
matins  were  chanted.  The  following  is  the  list 
of  ministers  that  officiated  at  St.  Genevieve  under 
the  Spanish,  French  and  Territorial  governments  : 
Fathers  P.  F.  Watrin,  J.  B.  Salveneuve  and  J. 
Lamorinie  from  176010  1764  ;  Father  J.  L.  Mau- 
rin  from  176410  1768;  Father  P.  Gibault  1768 
to  1773;  Father  F.  Hilaire  from  1773  to  1777; 
Father  P.  Gibault  from  1778  to  1784;  Father 
Louis  Guiques  from  1 786  to  1 789  ;  Father  De 
St.  Pierre  from  1 789  to  1 797  ;  Father  James  Max- 


-n8- 

well  from  1796  to  1814;  Father  D.  Oliver  from 
1814  to  1816  ;  Father  Henri  Pratte  from  1816  to 
1821  ;  Rev.  Francis  X.  Dahman,  1822  to  1840  ; 
Rev.  HyppoliteGondolpho,  1840  ;  Rev.  Jean  Ma- 
rie St.  Cyre,  1849  \  Rev.  P.  L.  Hendricks,  1862  ; 
Francis  X.  Wiess,  1865  to  1885. 


FIRST  RELIGIOUS  RECORDS. 


The  first  baptism  in  "  le  vieux  village  de  Ste.- 
Genevieve,"  was  on  the  24th  of  February,  1760, 
and  was  performed  by  a  Jesuit  missionary  named 
P.  F.  Watrin.  The  first  religious  marriage  which 
occurred  at  the  same  place  was  on  the  3Oth  Octo- 
ber, 1764,  celebrated  by  Father  J.  L.  Maurin. 
The  parties  married  were  Marck  Constatino  Can- 
ada and  a  Miss  Suzan  Henn,  the  latter  being  for- 
merly of  Pennsylvania,  of  German  descent.  This 
Marck  Constatino  was  living  previous  to  this, 
eight  years  with  a  tribe  of  Indians  known  as  the 
Chawanons,  being  near  St.  Genevieve.  This 
Suzan  Henn  was  made  a  prisoner  about  five  years 
before  this  marriage  by  the  same  tribe  of  Indians. 
They  lived  together,  and  had  two  children,  one 
named  Marie,  three  years  old,  and  the  other 
Genevieve,  two  years  old.  After  this  marriage 
they  regained  their  liberty.  The  witnesses  to 
this  marriage  are  Jean  Ganion  and  T.  Tebriege. 


ROMANTIC  MARRIAGE,    DURING  THE  REGIME  OF 

SPAIN. 

Mr.  Henry  Fry  an  American,  who  emigrated 
in  early  times,  about  1797,  in  St.  Genevieve  dis- 
trict, on  Big  river,  now  St.  Francis  county,  Mis- 
souri, had  contracted  marriage  with  a  Miss  Baker, 
a  sister  of  Isaac  Baker,  a  well-to-do  farmer  and  a 
respectable  man.  At  that  time,  in  that  section 
of  country,  there  were  no  officers  to  perform  mar- 
riages, hence  they  had  to  go  to  St.  Genevieve  to 
celebrate  their  nuptials.  Mr.  Fry,  accompanied 
by  his  bride,  and  her  two  sisters,  the  Misses 
Baker,  with  their  brother  Aaron  Baker,  with 
other  friends,  started  for  St.  Genevieve,  with 
glad  hearts,  and  with  high  anticipations  of  the 
occasion. 

When  they  arrived  in  an  open  prairie,  near 
Terre  Blue  creek,  some  nine  miles  north  of  the 
town  of  Farmington,  Missouri,  they  encountered 
a  band  of  roving  Osage  Indians,  who  were,  at 
the  time,  engaged  in  horse  racing.  The  party 
were  soon  followed  and  captured,  with  their 
horses,  guns,  furs,  and  peltries  belonging  to 
Mr.  Fry,  worth  about  fifteen  hundred  dollars. 
M.  Henry  Fry,  was  the  first  attacked  and  robbed 
of  all  his  clothes,  ordered  to  run,  which  he  re- 
fused, causing  an  Indian  to  strike  him  with  his 
ramrod  violently  upon  his  bare  hips,  whilst  he 


-    I2O  - 

had  to  endure  other  indignities.  The  whole 
party  were  then  stripped  of  their  clothing  and 
ornaments,  and  were  left,  like  our  first  parents, 
in  a  state  of  nature.  The  only  one  of  the  party 
not  disturbed  was  Aaron  Baker,  owing  to  the 
blotches  on  his  face,  which  alarmed  them,  think- 
ing it  was  small-pox.  One  of  these  Misses 
Baker  was  a  very  stout  woman.  Whilst  defend- 
ing herself,  and  clinging  to  her  clothes,  she  was 
dragged  upon  fresh  burnt  stubbles,  scarifying  her 
back  with  tattoo  marks  she  carried  to  her  death. 
Of  the  two  sisters  of  the  bride,  afterwards  one 
married  John  McRee,  the  other  Alexander  Mc- 
Coy ;  they  left  large  families,  and  many  descend- 
ants in  St.  Francis  county,  Missouri. 

After  this  painful  occurrence,  all  returned  to 
their  homes,  which  postponed  this  marriage  for 
one  year,  and  it  afterwards  took  place  at  St. 
Genevieve.  Mr.  Fry  was  a  pioneer  of  this  coun- 
try, lived  a  long  and  happy  life  to  the  wonderful 
age  of  one  hundred  and  fifteen  years. 


FRENCH  CUSTOMS. 


The  customs  of  Paris  was  the  rule  of  the  French 
inhabitants  in  North  America.  The  command- 
ants of  the  different  French  posts  generally  regu- 
lated the  police  of  the  country,  adapting  their  cir- 


-  121   - 

cumstances  and  wants  according  to  their  sur- 
roundings. The  French,  in  early  times,  lived 
with  great  economy  and  simplicity,  being  jovial, 
polite  and  hospitable.  The  French  women  were 
devout  and  remarkably  virtuous.  Their  great 
amusement  was  the  dance,  they  especially  enjoyed 
the  king's  ball,  and  the  "  Guignol^e."  At  the 
king's  ball  a  large  cake  was  made,  where  inside 
were  four  beans,  the  parties  who  drew  them  were 
made  kings  of  the  next  ball,  each  king  selected  a 
queen,  these  kings  generally  made  a  present  to 
their  queens.  At  these  reunions  they  were  always 
provided  with  bouillon,  cakes,  croquignolles,  and 
coffee.  They  always  selected  two  aged  persons, 
called  provosts,  who  selected  the  gentlemen  and 
ladies,  to  open  their  ball.  ^\\e  fiddle  was  selec- 
ted, as  the  musical  instrument  whose  music  was 
most  congenial  to  their  taste  and  fancy.  The 
distinction  of  wealth  was  unknown,  all  dressed 
alike,  all  met  as  equals  in  the  ball-rooms  as  well 
as  at  their  feasts  and  religious  ceremonies.  The 
inhabitants  were  all  Catholics,  and  greatly  at- 
tached to  the  Catholic  missionaries. 

LA  GUIGNOLEE. 

On  New  Year's  eve,  the  French  inhabitants 
assembled  together,  decorated  with  fantastic  cos- 
tumes to  visit  each  family,  to  sing  and  dance  the 
Guignolee  ;  it  was  an  occasion  of  much  mirth  and 
good  feeling. 


-    122   - 


THE  SONG. 

Bonsoir  le  maitce  et  la  maitresse, 

Et  tout  le  monde  du  logis; 
Pour  le  premier  jour  de  1'ann^e, 

La  Guignol6e  vous  nous  devez. 
Si  vous  n'avez  rien  a  nous  donner, 

Dites-nous  le, 
Nous  vous  demandons  pas  grand  chose, 


Une  6chin6e  n'est  pas  bien  longue, 

De  quatre-vingt  dix  pieds  de  long, 
Encore  nous  demandons  pas  grand-chose, 
La  fille  ain^e  de  la  maison, 
Nous  lui  ferons  faire  bonne  chfcre 
Nous  lui  ferons  chauffer  les  pieds. 
Nous  saluons  la  compagnie, 
Et  laprions  nous  excuser, 
Si  1'on  a  fait  quelque  folie, 
C'^tait  pour  nous  desennuyer. 
Une  autre  fois  nous  prendons  garde 
Quand  sera  temps  d'yrevenir, 

Dansons  la  guenille, 

Dansons  la  guenille, 

Dansons  la  guenille  ! 
CHORUS.  Bonsoir  le  maitre  et  la  maitresse. 
Et  tout  le  monde  du  logis. 


THE  COMMON  FIELDS,  PLOUGHS  AND  CHARRETTES. 


The  French  inhabitants,  had  a  common  field, 
always  attached  to  their  villages  and  towns,  each 
was  assigned  a  piece  of  land  to  cultivate,  with  the 
condition  to  keep  in  repair  the  fences,  in  proper- 


-  123  - 

tion  to  his  share.  If  any  one  abandoned  his  land, 
it  was  sold  at  public  sale,  at  the  church  door,  with 
original  condition  of  repair  of  fence. 

The  early  inhabitants  cultivated  their  land  with 
a  wooden  plough,  seldom  ploughed  with  horses, 
but  oxen,  which  were  yoked  by  the  horns.  Their 
horses  were  generally  fastened  to  the  charrette 
(cart)  which  had  no  iron  fastening  or  iron  ties, 
but  two  wheels,  made  out  of  well-seasoned  white 
oak,  except  the  hub  of  gum  wood.  These  char- 
rettes  were  worked  with  one  to  three  horses,  one 
before  the  others,  having  twisted  rawhides  for 
their  traces.  This  conveyance  was  used  for  all 
kinds  of  work,  as  well  as  for  family  use.  When 
the  women  traveled  in  them,  they  were  seated  in 
chairs  that  were  tied  to  the  railings  of  the  char- 
rette. They  were,  in  early  times,  well  adapted 
for  transportation  of  goods  or  persons,  during  all 
the  year,  except  winter,  when  resort  was  had  in 
strong  and  comfortable  sledges. 


FRENCH  DOMINION. 


Monette,  the  historian,  well  remarks  :  "  Under 
the  French  Dominion  the  government  was  mild 
and  paternal  ;  a  mixture  of  civil  and  military  rule, 
without  the  technicalities  of  the  one  or  the  sever- 
ity of  the  other.  The  commandant  was  invested 
with  despotic  authority  ;  yet  he  rarely  exercised 


-124- 

his  power  otherwise  than  in  a  kind  and  paternal 
manner,  and  for  the  general  welfare  of  his  people. 
In  return,  he  received  not  only  their  obedience 
and  respect,  but  also  their  love." 


TERRITORIAL  INHABITANTS  FROM  1804  TO  1820. 


The  purchase  of  Louisiana  by  the  United  States 
from  the  French  Government  took  place  in  1803. 
Soon  after  the  change  of  government,  in  1804,  a 
new  population  came  and  settled  here  from  Vir- 
ginia, Kentucky  and  Europe.  Amongst  some 
of  those  who  became  citizens  were  Hon.  John 
Scott,  delegate  to  Congress ;  General  Henry 
Dodge  and  Augustus  C.  Dodge,  his  son,  both  af- 
terwards United  States  Senators;  James  Max- 
well, a  prominent  Irish  Catholic  priest ;  Judge 
William  James,  from  Kentucky  ;  Hon.  Lewis  F. 
Linn,  the  model  senator  ;  Ferdinand  Rozier,  Sr. 
and  his  partner  the  ornithologist  Audubon  ;  Hon. 
George  W.  Jones,  afterwards  United  States  Sen- 
ator from  Iowa;  James  Clemens,  of  St.  Louis; 
Dr.  Hardrage  Lane,  M.  Jacques  Guibourd,  from 
France  ;  Hon.  Joseph  Bogy,  father  of  Senator 
Lewis  V.  Bogy ;  Charles  Gregoire,  Thomas 
Crittenden,  Nathaniel  Pope,  William  Shanon, 
Aaron  Elliot,  Thomas  Oliver,  Dr.  Walter  Fen- 
wick  and  Man.  Butler,  the  historian,  Thomas 


Madden  and  others  of  distinction.  These  per- 
sons settled  here  under  the  Territorial  Govern- 
ment from  1804  to  1820,  previous  to  the  organiz- 
ation of  the  State  of  Missouri,  and  many  distin- 
guished themselves  in  their  profession,  and  pos- 
sessed remarkable  talent.  Many  of  them  held 
important  offices  under  the  Government  of  the 
United  States,  and  were  ornaments  to  society. 


ST.   GENEVIEVE    ACADEMY. — 1808. 


This  Academy  was  incorporated  by  an  act  of 
the  Governor  of  the  Territory  of  Louisiana,  on 
the  2ist  of  June  1808.  The  trustees  were  James 
Maxwell,  Jean-Baptiste  Valle,  Jacques  Guibourd, 
St.  Gem  Beauvais,  Francis  Jarvis,  Jean-Baptiste 
Pratte,  Walter  Fenvick,  Andrew  Henry,  Timo- 
thy Phelps,  Aaron  Elliot,  Nathaniel  Pope,  Joseph 
Spencer,  John  Scott,  William  James,  Thomas 
Oliver,  Joshua  Penneman,  William  Shanon, 
George  Bullit,  Henry  Dodge  and  Henry  Diel. 

This  old  Academy,  which  sits  on  a  beautiful 
hill  overlooking  the  town,  is  a  large  stone  build- 
ing, and  was  built  in  1808  by  the  old  inhabitants 
of  St.  Genevieve.  Man,  Butler,  the  historian 
of  Kentucky,  in  1812  became  one  of  its  teachers, 
by  contract  with  the  trustees  of  said  academy. 
Afterwards  this  academy  was  abandoned  for  a 


-  126  - 

few  years,  until  it  was  again  brought  into  a  flour- 
ishing condition  under  the  control  of  Firmin  A. 
Rozier,  January  1854,  and  continued  until  1862, 
when  the  troubles  of  the  civil  war  prevented  its 
continuance. 

In  early  times,  the  citizens  of  St.  Genevieve 
District  made  great  efforts  to  establish  good 
schools.  When  Bishop  Dubourg  of  Louisiana, 
accompanied  by  Bishop  Flaget,  of  Kentucky,  vis- 
ited St.  Genevieve,  December  17,  1817,  Bishop 
Dubourg  had  been  called  upon  to  take  charge  of 
the  St.  Genevieve  Academy,  but  for  some  cause 
or  another,  it  was  not  carried  out.  However  the 
"St. Mary's  College,"  at  the  Barrens,  now  in  Perry 
county,  Missouri,  was  established  in  1819  by  the 
Lazarist  Fathers,  under  the  direction  of  Bishop 
Dubourg.  This  college  acquired  a  great  reputa- 
tion in  the  West,  and  was  conducted  by  persons 
of  intellect,  virtue  and  learning,  who  afterwards 
acquired  national  reputations.  This  college  was 
afterwards  removed  to  Cape  Girardeau  in  the 
year  1838.  Near  this  St.  Mary's  College  the 
Sisters  of  Loretto,  from  Kentucky,  established  a 
female  academy  in  1823,  under  the  control  of 
Mother  Benedict  Fenwick,  supervised  by  Rev- 
erend Father  Rosatti,  then  co-adjutor  of  Bishop 
Dubourg.  This  academy  prospered  for  several 
years,  and  was  afterwards  abandoned. 

The  Sisters  of  Loretto,  on  the  25th  of  June 
1837,  established  a  female  academy  in  the  city  of 
St.  Genevieve,  conducted  then  by  Mother  Odille 


Delassus,  a  daughter  of  the  former  commander  of 
the  post  of  New  Bourbon  This  academy,  in 
1851  passed  under  the  control  of  the  Sisters  of  St. 
Joseph,  who  have  built  a  large  and  commodious 
convent  opposite  the  present  Catholic  church 
in  the  city  of  St.  Genevieve. 


TERRITORIAL  COURTS  OF  St.  GENEVIEVE. 


The  Territorial  district  courts  of  St.  Genevieve 
District  from  1805  to  1821,  were  the  Common 
Pleas,  Quarter  Sessions,  and  Oyer  and  Term- 
iner.  The  persons  who  have  presided  over  them 
were :  Nathaniel  Cook,  Joseph  Pratte,  Amos 
Bird,  Isadore  Moore,  John  Smith,  T.  St.  Gem 
Beauvais,  Jacques  Guibourd,  Paschal  Detchmen- 
dy,  Jean-Baptiste  Valle,  Thomas  Madden,  John 
Hawkins  and  Williams  James.  At  different  pe- 
riods these  courts  were  presided  and  supervised 
by  Judges  James  B.  Lucas,  Otto  Shrader  and 
David  Barton,  who  with  others  composed  the 
Superior  Court  of  the  Territory. 

The  Territorial  circuit  court  of  St.  Genevieve 
District  was  established  in  1814,  was  presided 
over  by  Judge  Richard  S.  Thomas  until  1824. 
He  was  a  Virginian  by  birth,  came  to  St.  Gene- 
vieve about  the  year  1810,  served  as  judge  ten 
years  ;  at  the  near  termination  of  his  term  was 


impeached,  but  acquitted  ;  afterwards  removed  to 
Jackson,  Missouri.  Whilst  on  his  way  to  Green- 
ville, was  thrown  off  of  his  horse,  seriously  injur- 
ed, died  shortly  afterwards  and  was  buried  at 
Jackson,  Missouri.  Thomas  Oliver  acted  as 
clerk  of  said  court.  Israel  Dodge  and  Henry 
Dodge  were  the  sheriffs  of  this  Territorial  Dis- 
trict from  1804  to  1821.  The  attorneys  who 
attended  the  courts  at  St.  Genevieve,  from  1805 
to  1821  were  Nathaniel  Pope,  John  Scott,  Wil- 
liam C.  Carr,  Edward  Hempstead,  Thomas  H. 
Benton,  Otto  Shrader,  Thomas  H.  Crittenden, 
George  Bullit,  Rufus  Easton  and  H.  M.  Brack- 
enridge. 


FATAL  ENCOUNTER  OF  CAPTAIN  DE  MUN. 


An  ancient  family  known  as  Depeste,  and  also 
one  known  as  De  Mun,  settled  in  St.  Genevieve 
in  the  year  1808.  A  melancholy  death  occurred 
to  one  of  them,  being  Auguste  De  Mun,  the  son 
of  Jacques  De  Mun,  captain  of  dragoons  of  St. 
Domingo.  He  had  made,  from  information,  in- 
jurious remarks  of  Mr.  William  McCarthur,  about 
coining  money.  Mr.  McCarthur  being  well  con- 
nected, and  a  brother-in-law  of  Dr.  Lewis  F.  Linn, 
sent  a  challenge  to  De  Mun,  which  was  not  ac- 
cepted, because  he  thought  him  unworthy  of  his 


-  129  - 

steel.  McCarthur  denounced  DeMun  in  public, 
which  gave  him  greater  offense.  They  met  at 
the  old  Territorial  court  house,  whilst  court  was 
in  session,  at  St.  Genevieve.  As  McCarthur 
was  coming  down  and  De  Mun  was  going  up  the 
stair-way,  they  both  fired,  and  poor  De  Mun  fell 
mortally  wounded,  and  expired  shortly  afterwards. 
They  were,  at  the  time,  both  candidates  for  the 
Territorial  House  of  Representatives.  Mr.  De 
Mun  was  buried  in  the  Catholic  graveyard  in  St. 
Genevieve,  August  28,  1816,  but  no  tombstone 
marks  his  place  of  burial. 


MISSOURI   TERRITORIAL  ASSEMBLY. 


The  General  Assembly  of  the  Territorial  Gov- 
ernment of  Missouri,  met  in  St.  Louis,  Decem- 
ber 7,  1812,  consisting  of  a  Council  of  nine  and 
a  house  of  representatives.  The  delegates  from 
St.  Genevieve  District  at  that  time,  were  Honor- 
able George  Bullit,  Judge  Richard  S.  Thomas  and 
Isaac  McGready.  In  the  Council  of  nine,  St. 
Genevieve  was  represented  by  Hon.  John  Scott 
and  Reverend  James  Maxwell,  a  learned  and 
practical  Irish  Catholic  priest.  Both  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  President  of  the  United  States. 
On  December  6,  1813,  Hon.  George  Bullit  was 
elected  speaker  of  the  House,  and  December  5, 
1814,  Hon.  James  Caldwell  occupied  the  same 


position,  both  from  the  St.  Genevieve  district. 
Afterwards  different  persons  were  elected  in  this 
district  to  the  Territorial  Legislature  up  to  the 
formation  of  the  State  Constitution. 


THE  CONSTITUTIONAL  CONVENTION  OF  1820. 

This  convention  to  form  a  State  constitution 
and  organize  the  State  of  Missouri,  met  in  St. 
Louis,  June  12,  1820,  and  concluded  their  labors 
July  19,  1820. 

The  delegates  from  St.  Genevieve,  were  :  — 
John  D.  Cook,  John  Scott,  Henry  Dodge,  Robert 
T.  Brown. 

THE  POPULATION  AND  COMMERCE  OF 
ST.  GENEVIEVE. 


The  census  taken  by  the  Spaniards  in  1 799, 
when  Lieutenant-Governor  Delassus  acted  for 
Upper  Louisiana,  for  St.  Genevieve  was  945  per- 
sons ;  and  at  the  change  of  government  in  1804, 
it  was  1300,  one-third  being  slaves.  The  com- 
merce of  St.  Genevieve,  in  early  times  consisted 
principally  in  lead  and  peltries  and  they  had  a 
large  commerce  on  the  Mississippi  and  Ohio 
rivers,  by  keel-boat  transportation.  The  com- 


mercial  men  of  St.  Genevieve  during  the  Terri- 
torial government  from  1804  to  1820,  were  re- 
markably active  and  successful  in  their  business 
pursuits.  At  that  time  many  merchants  of  St. 
Louis  had  to  make  their  purchases  at  St.  Gene- 
vieve. M.  Ferdinand  Rozier,  Sr.,  a  prominent 
merchant  in  those  days,  traveled  from  St.  Gene- 
vieve to  the  city  of  Philadelphia  six  times  on 
horseback  to  transact  business.  Such  trips  at^ 
present  would  be  looked  upon  as  singular  and  ro- 
mantic. Mr.  Louis  Bolduc,  an  old  merchant,  be- 
came by  commerce  very  rich.  M.  Thomas  Mad- 
din,  an  American,  also  of  wealth,  offered  to  wager 
with  Bolduc  as  to  which  had  most  wealth.  Bol- 
duc soon  silenced  him  by  requesting  him  to  bring 
his  half  bushel  to  measure  his  silver  money,  which 
he  kept,  at  the  time,  in  his  cellar. 

The  wealthy  and  enterprising  house  of  Menard 
&Valle  was  established  in  1817,  the  memorable 
year  that  steam  power  was  introduced  in  Upper 
Louisiana,  with  the  "  Pike,"  commanded  by  Cap- 
tain Jacob  Reed,  who  entered  and  fastened  his 
boat  August  i,  1817,  at  the  port  of  St.  Genevieve. 
This  commercial  firm  had  a  large  trade  with  the 
Indian  tribes.  Pierre  Menard,  of  Kaskaskia,  one 
of  the  partners,  was  then  Indian  Agent,  and  con- 
trolled a  large  business  throughout  the  West. 
St.  Genevieve,  from  the  first  settlement,  was  an 
important  commercial  point,  for  it  was  the  depot 
of  all  lead,  copper,  nickel,  cobalt  and  iron,  from 


the  Iron  Mountain,  Pilot  Knob,  Mine  Lamotte, 
Valle  Mines  and  Potosi  up  to  the  year  1857,  when 
the  Iron  Mountain  Railroad  was  built,  that  de- 
prived St.  Genevieve  of  this  trade,  which  was 
afterwards  carried  to  St.  Louis. 


STEAMBOAT  CATASTROPHE. 


The  steamer  "  Doctor  Franklin  No.  2,"  in  Au- 
gust, 1852,  collapsed  a  flue,  at  Turkey  Island,  on 
the  Mississippi,  about  four  miles  above  St.  Gene- 
vieve, scalding  and  killing  nearly  all  her  deck 
passengers  and  crew.  She  was  towed  down  to 
the  St.  Genevieve  wharf.  Amongst  the  passen- 
gers was  the  famous  novel  writer  Ned  Buntline, 
who  escaped  unhurt.  The  sight  on  board  of  the 
steamer  was  a  distressing  and  mournful  one.  The 
cabin  of  the  boat  was  strewed  with  men  and  wo- 
men, uttering  the  most  fearful  cries,  and  under- 
going the  most  cruel  sufferings.  Strong  men 
were  there  blistered  with  steam,  yet  cold  in  death. 
Both  engineers  were  blown  into  the  river,  and  at 
the  time  of  the  explosion  some  jumped  overboard 
and  were  lost.  In  one  berth  lay  a  wife  and 
mother  dead,  with  a  child  still  clasped  in  her  arms, 
whilst  others  were  frightfully  mutilated.  The  cit- 
izens of  St.  Genevieve  rendered  all  the  aid  and 
assistance  to  those  unfortunate  persons,  and  had 
the  dead  decently  buried  in  the  graveyard. 


5 

D 
O 

i— i 
S 

O 
H 

3 

s 


-133  - 


TELEGRAPH  LINE  AND  PLANK  ROAD. 


The  first  telegraph  line  in  Missouri  connected 
Nashville  to  St.  Louis,  passed  through  St.  Gene- 
vieve,  and  was  established  in  the  year  1850,  but 
afterwards  discontinued.  At  this  period  nothing 
seemed  so  wonderful  and  miraculous,  to  witness 
the  flashes  of  intelligence  flying  with  the  rapidity 
of  lightning,  through  the  first  town  of  Upper  Lou- 
isiana. 

The  first  important  improvement  in  the  State 
of  Missouri  was  the  plank  road  made  between  St. 
Genevieve  and  Iron  Mountain,  which  took  place 
August  2oth,  1851,  being  forty-two  miles  in  length. 
So  important  was  this  first  great  enterprise  con- 
sidered, that  a  corps  of  talented  engineers  were 
employed  to  construct  and  supervise  this  work, 
which  consisted  of  James  P.  Kirkwood,  chief  en- 
gineer of  the  Missouri  Pacific  Railroad ;  William 
R.  Singleton,  an  active  and  competent  engineer, 
now  of  Washington  City  ;  also  the  unfortunate 
Sullivan,  of  the  Gasconade  bridge  disaster ;  and 
the  young,  active  and  talented  Joseph  A.  Miller, 
now  of  Providence,  Rhode  Island.  These  scien- 
tific persons  afterwards  acquired  a  national  repu- 
tation as  civil  engineers  and  railroad  builders  in 
Missouri  and  in  the  far  West.  Over  this  plank 
road,  for  a  few  years,  an  immense  business  was 


-  134- 

carried  on  in  lead,  iron,  cobalt,  nickel,  marble  and 
granite,  and  agricultural  products  of  all  kinds. 

OLD   ST.  GENEVIEVE,  FORT  CHARTRES  AND 
KASKASKIA. 


It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  the  first  four  per- 
manent settlements  in  the  Great  West,  on  the 
banks  of  the  "  Father  of  Waters,"  have  been 
completely  destroyed  and  swept  away  by  the 
floods  of  this  monarch  of  rivers  ;  and  strange  it  is 
to  say,  that  of  Fort  Chartres,  Kaskaskia,  "  Le 
Vieux  village  de  Ste.-Genevieve  "  and  New  Mad- 
rid nothing  is  left  of  them.  Their  old  landmarks 
and  monuments,  even  many  of  the  tombs  and 
graves  of  the  pioneers  have  been  carried  away  by 
the  floods :  and  like  the  immortal  De  Soto's  re- 
mains, have  been  swept  into  the  great  waters  of 
the  gulf,  buried  forever  as  is  often  the  fate  of  the 
founders  of  nations  and  empires. 

FRENCH  POPULATION. 


To  the  period  of  1820,  the  population  of  the 
towns  of  Missouri  was  of  French  origin.  They 
possessed  great  industry  and  hospitality  of  char- 
acter and  were  the  pioneers  of  all  great  commer- 


-  135  - 

cial  enterprises  in  the  far  West.  They  felled  the 
forests,  excavated  mines,  established  trading 
posts,  planted  the  standards  of  civilization  along 
the  banks  of  our  great  rivers.  Their  intellect 
was  of  a  strong  and  vigorous  character,  they  had 
honesty  of  purpose,  were  of  iron  constitution,  and 
their  promises  and  engagements  were  kept  most 
sacredly  and  religiously.  They  were  the  gallant 
sons  of  France  and  the  compeers  of  Lafayette. 
Owing  to  the  change  of  government  and  the  great 
wave  of  immigration  to  the  West,  there  are  now 
but  few  of  their  progeny  who  remain  to  commem- 
orate and  chant  their  gallantry  and  virtues,  and  to 
weep  over  the  graves  of  this  noble  race,  who  first 
planted  the  standard  of  liberty  and  Christianity 
over  the  broad  domains  of  the  great  State  of  Mis- 
souri. 

The  people  of  St.  Genevieve,  exactly  since  a 
century  and  a  half,  have  lived  under  four  differ- 
ent governments  without  encountering  great  dis- 
asters or  bloody  wars,  in  such  remarkable  changes, 
which  are  generally  accompanied  with  great  dis- 
orders and  misfortunes.  They  first  lived  and 
were  subjects  of  the  great  ^  French  nation  to  the 
year  1769  ;  secondly  they  fell  under  the  jurisdic- 
tion and  dominion  of  Spain  until  1800  ;  again  un- 
der the  Napoleon  dynasty,  until  1804  ;  and  lastly, 
and  thank  God,  under  the  flag  of  the  United  States 
of  America,  from  the  last  period  to  the  present 
time,  and  to  be  hoped  for  all  future  time. 


-136- 

NEWSPAPERS  PUBLISHED  AT  ST.  GENEVIEVE. 

The  first  paper  was  "  The  Correspondent  and 
Record,"  in  1821,  1822  and  1823  by  Thomas 
Policy;  "State  Gazette,"  in  1833,  edited  by 
William  B.  Baker  ;  "  Missouri  Democrat,"  edited 
by  P.  G.  Ferguson  ;  1849,  "  Pioneer,"  edited  by 
James  Lindsay  and  Concanon  ;  1850,  "Creole," 
edited  by  Charles  C.  Rozier,  also  "  The  Pioneer," 
by  James  H.  Dixon,  in  1850;  1854,  "Indepen- 
dent," edited  by  Amable  Rozier  ;  1859,  "  Mis- 
souri Gazette,"  edited  by  E.  K.  Eaton;  1859, 
"  Plaindealer,"  edited  by  O.  D.  Harris;  1865, 
"  Representative,"  edited  by  Halleck  &  Brother  ; 
1868,  "  News  and  Advertiser,"  edited  by  G.  M. 
Setto ;  1872,  "Fair  Play,"  edited  by  Henry 
Smith;  1872,  "  Freie  Presse  and  Freie  Blatter," 
edited  by  Frank  Kline  ;  1874,  "  Free  Press,"  ed- 
ited by  Kline  &  Earnst ;  1874,  "  Freie  Presse," 
edited  by  Dr.  C.  F.  Carsour  ;  1879,  "  Fair  Play" 
edited  by  Henry  Smith;  "Valley  Herald," 
Henry  &  Shaw,  and  "  St.  Genevieve  Herald," 
by  Joseph  A.  Earnst,  in  1882-5. 

MEMBERS  OF  THE  LEGISLATURE  OF  MISSOURI 
FROM  ST.  GENEVIKVI-. 

State  Senators — Hon.  Joseph  Bogy,  Sr.,i822  ; 
Hon.  Lewis  F.  Linn,  1830;  Hon.  Charles  C. 
Valle,  1834;  Hon.  Conrad  C.  Ziegler,  1854; 
Hon.  Firmin  A.  Rozier,  1872. 


-137  - 

Lower  House — Hon.  A.  G.  Bird,  1822  ;  Hon. 
Peter  Dagget,  1824;  Hon.  Beverly  Allen,  1826; 
Hon.  John  S.  Barret,  1828  ;  Hon.  Robert  Moore, 
1830;  Hon.  Joseph  Bogy,  Sr.,  1832;  Hon. 
Clement  Detchmendy,  1834-6  ;  Hon.  Allen  Hol- 
loman,  1838;  Hon.  Thomas  M.  Horine,  1840; 
Hon.  Joseph  Coffman,  1842  ;  Hon.  Robert  J. 
Boas,  1844  ;  Hon.  Jeremiah  Robinson,  1846  ; 
Hon.  Johnson  B.  Clardy,  1848  ;  Hon  Jesse  B. 
Robbins,  1850;  Hon.  Sifroid  Rousfin,  1852; 
Hon.  Lewis  V.  Bogy,  1854  ;  Hon.  Firmin  A. 
Rozier,  1856;  Hon.  Robert  J.  Boas,  1858; 
Hon.  John  C  Watkins,  1860;  Hon.  David  C. 
Tuttle,  1862  ;  Hon.  George  Bond,  1864  ;  Hon. 
Joseph  Bogy,  Jr.,  1868  ;  Hon.  Antoine  Beltrami, 
1870;  Hon.  Robert  J.  Madison,  1872  ;  Hon. 
William  Cox,  1874  ;  Hon.  Jasper  N.  Burks,  1876  ; 
Hon.  William  Cox,  1878  ;  Hon.  L.  S.  Patterson, 
j88o;  Hon.  T.  P.  Boyer,  1884. 

JUDGES  OF  THE  CIRCUIT  COURT,  FROM   1820 
TO  1879. 

.First  judge,  Richard  S.  Thomas,  1820  ;  sec- 
ond judge,  John  D.  Cook,  1825  ;  third  judge, 
William  Scott,  1835  ;  fourth  judge,  Henry 
Schurids,  1837  ;  fifth  judge,  James  Evans,  1837  ; 
sixth  judge,  David  Sterigere,  1839  ;  seventh 
judge,  John  H.  Stone,  1844  ;  eighthjudge,  James 
W.Owens,  1863;  ninth  judge,  William  Carter, 


1864;  tenth  judge,  John  B.  Robinson,  1874; 
eleventh  judge,  W.  N.  Nalie,  1878  ;  twelfth  judge, 
John  H.  Nicholson,  1879  ,  thirteenth  judge, 
James  D.  Fox,  1880-85. 

CLERKS  OF  THE  COURT. 

First,  Thomas  Oliver  ;  second,  Joseph  D. 
Grafton  ;  third,  Jesse  B.  Robbins ;  fourth,  John 
N.  Littlejohn  ;  fifth,  Charles  G.  Rozier  ;  sixth, 
John  L.  Bogy ;  seventh,  Joseph  Beauman  ; 
eighth,  Jules  Guyon. 

SHERIFFS — 1820  TO   1879. 

First,  Henry  Dodge  ;  second,  Francis  Valle  ; 
third,  John  S.  Barret  ;  fourth,  John  Bapt.  Vital 
St.  Gem  ;  fifth,  Eloy  Lecompte  ;  sixth,  Emman- 
uel Pratte  ;  seventh,  William  Adams  ;  eighth, 
Jesse  B.  Robbins  ;  ninth,  Robert  J.  Boas  ;  tenth, 
William  C.  W7arner  ;  eleventh,  Francis  I.  Mor- 
eau  ;  twelfth,  Jacob  Boas  ;  thirteenth,  George  D. 
Scott  ;  fourteenth,  Andrew  Anderson  ;  fifteenth, 
Robert  J.  Madison  ;  sixteenth,  Joseph  Huck  ; 
seventeenth,  James  J.  Wilson  ;  eighteenth,  Louis 
Norman  ;  nineteenth,  Leon  Yokeest. 


-139- 


GRAND  CELEBRATION    OF  THE  ANNIVERSARY    OF 

ST.  GENEVIEVE,  JULY  21,  1885,  AT  THE 

CITY  OF  ST.  GENEVIEVE. 

A  throng  of  people  attended  this  celebration. 
It  was  the  anniversary  of  the  "Old  Town  of  St. 
Genevieve  "  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ;  and 
of  the  city  of  St.  Genevieve  of  one  hundred 
years,  being  the  first  settlement  west  of  Missis- 
sippi river  in  Upper  Louisiana.  The  place  sel- 
ected for  meeting  was  on  "  Maxwell  Hill,"  a 
beautiful  hill  that  overlooks  the  river,  Kaskaskia 
and  Fort  Chartres. 

In  attendance  was  a  military  company,  known 
as  "  St.  Louis  Cavalry  and  Artillery,"  com- 
manded by  Captain  R.  L.  Henry,  which  fired 
the  national  salute  of  21  guns,  at  six  o'clock  and 
thirty  minutes,  to  commence  the  celebration  of 
the  day,  when  "  High  Mass  "  was  chanted,  and 
Father  Huttler  preached  the  sermon  upon  the 
examplary  lives  of  the  old  pioneers.  In  attend- 
ance <">n  "  Maxwell  Hill,"  was  the  Schuchert's 
Cornet  Band  from  Chester,  Illinois. 

The  arrival  of  the  large  steamer  Will  S.  Hays, 
crowded  with  people  from  St.  Louis,  also  arrived 
the  steamer  Bellefontaine  from  Chester,  also  the 
Nick  Swaer  from  Kaskaskia  river.  A  proces- 
sion was  formed  from  the  city  to  "Maxwell  Hill" 


- 140  - 

preceded  by  the  St.  Genevieve  Cornet  Band, 
followed  by  the  Mayor  of  the  city,  city  officers, 
clergymen,  county  officers,  and  the  citizens  ; 
accompanied  by  a  beautiful  float  conducted  by 
the  ladies. 

When  the  procession  reached  the  grand  en- 
trance of  the  hill,  the  three  flags  of  France, 
Spain,  and  the  United  States  were  unfurled, 
whilst  the  artillery  announced  that  the  procession 
and  the  people  had  arrived  to  celebrate  so  inter- 
esting an  occasion.  The  assemblage  was  address- 
ed by  General  Firmin  A.  Rozier,  the  appointed 
orator  of  the  day,  who  was  followed  by  Honorable 
Alex.  J.  P,  Garesche,  Colonel  F.  T.  Lederberger, 
Major  William  Cozzens,  and  Commodore  Lyn- 
don A.  Smith,  secretary  of  Mayor  Francis  of 
St.  Louis. 

Over  five  thousand  persons  had  congregated  for 
this  celebration  ;  and  were  enjoying  themselves 
and  partaking  the  good  things  of  this  world,  when 
suddenly,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  evening,  the 
clouds  began  to  darken  the  earth,  and  a  terrific 
storm  suddenly  arose,  that  scattered  the  people 
in  all  directions,  reminding  us  of  the  great  flood 
and  storm  of  one  hundred  years  ago,  which  made 
so  memorable  the  year  1785. 

St.  Genevieve,  as  the  first  permanent  settle- 
ment west  of  the  Mississippi  river,  in  the  then 
Great  West,  has  the  honor  of  having  first  planted 


the  banner  of  civilization,  and  in  the  language  of 
the  poet  : 

"  I  greet  the  land  of  the  West, 

Whose  banners  of  stars,  over  the  world  unfold, 
Whose  empire  overshadows  Atlantic's  wide  breast, 
And  opens  the  Sunset,  its  great  gateway  of  gold." 


-  I42    - 

II.—THE  ST.  LOUIS  DISTRICT.  —  HIS- 
TORY OF  ST.  LOUIS 


AFTER  Laclede  Liguest  and  his  associates  ob- 
tained a  charter  from  the  Governor  of  Louisiana 
of  an  exclusive  trade  with  the  Indians  of  the  Mis- 
souri and  the  Upper  Mississippi  as  far  as  St.  Pe- 
ters River,  they  embarked  on  their  small  flotilla  at 
New  Orleans  on  the  3d  day  of  August,  1763,  to 
stem  the  strong  current  of  the  Father  of  Waters, 
and  to  select  a  site  on  its  magnificent  banks  to 
build  a  trading-post,  which  they  did  on  the  i5th 
day  of  February,  1764,  giving  it  the  name  of  St. 
Louis.  In  the  prophetic  language  of  Laclede,  its 
founder,  "  That  he  had  found  a  situation  where 
he  intended  to  establish  a  settlement  which  might 
become  hereafter  one  of  the  finest' cities  in  Amer- 
ica." This  judicious  location  was  made  on  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi  about  twenty  miles  below 
the  mouth  of  the  Missouri.  These  two  mighty 
rivers,  whose  waters  roll  down  to  tbe  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  then  traversing  a  rash  wilderness,  had 
as  yet  been  only  ruffled  by  the  Indian  canoe. 
No  sooner  had  these  persons  felled  the  forest  and 
opened  a  large  street  parallel  to  the  river,  and 
cleared  it  of  its  incumbrances,  that  they  erected 


-  143  - 

log  houses  suitable  as  a  trading-post.  Shortly 
afterwards,  on  November  loth,  1764,  a  tribe  of 
Missouri  Indians,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
warriors,  with  their  squaws,  visited  this  location, 
seemed  highly  pleased  with  its  pioneers,  deter- 
mined to  pitch  their  tents  amongst  them  perma- 
nently, but  Laclede  for  good  reasons  got  rid  of 
them  ;  they  soon  departed,  and  strange  as  it  may 
appear,  never  troubled  them  afterwards. 

The  following  negotiation  and  intercourse  was 
held  by  Laclede  and  these  savages,  the  chiefs 
holding  the  following  language  : 

"  We  are  worthy  of  pity  :  for  we  are  like  the 
ducks  and  geese,  seeking  some  clear  water  upon 
which  to  rest  themselves,  and  to  obtain  an  easy 
existence.  We  know  of  no  better  place  than 
where  we  are.  We  mean  to  build  our  wigwams 
around  your  village.  We  shall  be  your  children, 
and  you  will  be  our  father." 

Laclede  here  closed  the  talk,  promising  them  a 
reply,  at  a  meeting  to  take  place  the  next  day,  on 
which  occasion  he  said  : 

"  You  told  me  yesterday,  that  you  were  like 
the  ducks  and  geese,  who  go  on  traveling  until 
they  find  a  fine  country,  where  they  can  rest  them- 
selves and  obtain  an  easy  living  ;  you  told  me 
you  were  worthy  of  pity  ;  that  you  were  looking 
out  for  a  spot  to  settle  upon,  and  had  not  found 
one  more  suitable  than  this  ;  that  you  would  build 
your  village  around  me ;  that  we  should  live  all 
together  like  friends.  I  wish  to  answer  you  like 


-  H4  - 

a  good  father,  and  I  must  say  that,  if  you  imitate 
the  ducks  and  geese,  you  follow  guides  that  have 
no  forethought,  for  if  they  had  any,  they  would 
not  settle  on  clear  water,  where  they  can  be  seen 
by  the  eagle,  who  would  catch  them.  This  would 
not  be  the  case  were  they  to  select  a  retired  spot, 
well  shadowed  by  trees.  You  Missourias,  you 
would  not  be  devoured  by  birds  of  prey,  but  by 
the  Red  Men  who  have  been  so  long  warring 
against  you,  and  have  already  so  much  reduced 
your  numbers.  They  are  at  this  moment  not  far 
from  here,  watching  the  English  to  prevent  them 
from  taking  possession  of  their  grounds.  If  they 
discover  that  you  are  here,  they  will  kill  your 
warriors,  and  make  slaves  of  your  wives  and 
children.  This  is  what  will  happen  to  you,  if  as 
you  say,  you  mean  to  follow  the  example  of  the 
ducks  and  geese,  instead  of  listening  to  the  coun- 
sels of  men  who  reflect.  You  chiefs  and  warriors 
think  now  whether,  it  is  not  more  prudent,  that 
you  leave  here  quickly,  rather  than  be  crushed  by 
superior  numbers  of  your  enemies,  in  sight  of 
your  butchered  old  men,  and  your  women  and 
children  torn  to  pieces,  and  their  limbs  scattered 
to  the  dogs  and  vultures.  Recollect  that  it  is  the 
good  father  who  speaks  to  you.  Meditate  well 
what  he  has  said,  and  come  back  to-night  with 
your  answer." 

The  whole  tribe  in  council  informed  him  they 
would  follow  his  advice,  but  solicited  provisions 
for  the  women  and  children,  also  powder  for  their 


-  H5  - 

warriors,  which  Laclede  gave  them.  The  next 
day,  they  left,  and  ascended  the  river  of  their 
fathers,  the  Missouri,  and  returned  to  their  vil- 
lages and  firesides. 


MILITARY  AND  CIVIL  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  POST 
OF  ST.  Louis  IN  1765. 


Soon  after  these  savages  left,  St.  Louis  received 
an  accession  of  French  inhabitants  from  the 
Illinois,  greatly  owing  to  their  aversion  of  living 
under  the  dominion  of  England.  The  fortunate 
arrival  of  St.  Ange  de  Belle  Rive,  in  the  latter 
part  of  October,  1765,  at  the  post  of  St.  Louis, 
with  his  military  company,  consisting  of  two  lieu- 
tenants and  twenty  soldiers,  accompanied  by  the 
civil  officers  of  the  Illinois,  established  order, 
which  gave  great  confidence  to  the  inhabitants, 
security  to  life  and  property,  on  the  west  side  of 
the  Mississippi  river,  then  known  as  Upper  Lou- 
isiana. 

St.  Ange  was  a  distinguished  French  officer, 
former  commander  of  the  Wabash,  and  afterwards 
of  Fort  Chartres.  He  acted  as  commander  of 
the  post  of  St.  Louis  from  the  latter  part  of  Octo- 
ber, 1765,  until  the  Spaniards  took  possession  of 
Upper  Louisiana.  St.  Ange  after  this,  became  a 


-  146  - 

Spanish  officer,  Captain  in  the  "Spanish  regiment 
of  Louisiana."  He  died  in  St.  Louis,  December 
2;th,  1774,  reaching  the  ripe  age  of  seventy-five 
years,  much  esteemed  as  a  gallant  officer,  having 
the  honor  of  being  the  first  commander  of  the  post 
of  St.  Louis,  under  the  French  lilies.  During 
the  command  of  St.  Ange,  Captain  Francisco 
Rios,  a  Spanish  officer,  with  troops,  in  the  name 
of  Spain,  attempted  to  take  possession  of  Upper 
Louisiana,  August  nth,  1767,  without  displacing 
St.  Ange.  Owing  to  the  hostility,  French  inhab- 
itants induced  Rios  July  i  7th,  1769  to  return  to 
New  Orleans  with  his  troops  to  join  Count  O'Rei- 
ly.  Whilst  Rios  was  in  Upper  Louisiana  he 
erected  a  fort,  called  "  Fort  Prince  Charles  "  on  a 
high  bluff,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Missouri  river, 
about  fourteen  miles  north  of  St.  Louis.  This 
fort  was  afterwards  occupied  by  General  James 
Wilkerson  in  the  year  1805,  with  United  States 
troops. 

When  St.  Ange  left  "  Fort  Chartres  "-for  St. 
Louis,  he  was  accompanied  by  the  civil  authori- 
ties of  "  Illinois,"  consisting  of  Joseph  Lefebre 
Dubruisseaux,  Attorney  General  of  the  King,  and 
Judge  in  the  Royal  Jurisdiction,  which  office  he 
held  until  his  death,  which  occurred  in  St.  Louis 
April  3d,  1767.  He  was  also  at  the  time,  the 
King's  Military  Storekeeper.  The  other  impor- 
tant officer  was  Joseph  Labuxiere,  the  deputy  of 
the  King's  attorney,  secretary  and  notaire  public, 
of  the  Illinois.  After  the  death  of  Dubruisseaux, 


-  H7  - 

he  became  the  principal  civil  officer  under  St. 
Ange,  and  acted  as  such,  at  the  post  of  St.  Louis, 
until  St.  Ange  delivered  the  St.  Louis  post  to  the 
Spaniards  on  May  2Oth,  1770.  The  French  offi- 
cers, who  took  charge  of  Upper  Louisiana  from 
1765  to  1770,  were  regular  officers  then  of  the 
Illinois  country  under  the  French  lilies  ;  hence 
their  authority  was  recognized  willingly  by  the  in- 
habitants of  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi. 

The  patriarchs  of  St.  Louis  were  Laclede; 
Chouteau,  Labadie,  Lefebre,  Conde,  Cere,  La- 
buxiere,  Chauvin,  Sarpy,  St.  Ange,  Guyon,  Ortes> 
Lajoie,  Vasquez  and  others,  all  persons  of  prom" 
inence  and  boldness  of  character,  of  jovial  dispo- 
sition, with  great  honesty  of  purpose.  Their 
occupations  were  as  hunters,  traders  in  furs  and 
peltries,  some  few  as  cultivators  of  the  soil,  others 
as  voyageurs  on  western  waters.  With  strong 
arms  and  stout  hearts,  they  planted  on  this  mon- 
arch river,  the  banners  of  civilization,  and  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  great  Central  City  of  the  United 
States. 


CHURCHES  IN  ST.  Louis. 


Under  a  rude  tent,  that  was  erected  in  the 
midst  of  the  forest  of  St.  Louis,  that  fringed  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  stood  Father  T.  L. 
Maurin,  a  Catholic  missionary,  dressed  in  his  cas- 


-  148  - 

sock,  adorned  by  a  cross  on  his  breast,  officiating 
as  a  priest  in  the  years  1764  101768.  In  the  year 
1768,  a  small  chapel  was  erected  on  the  north- 
east corner  of  what  was  known  as  "  Cathedral 
Block."  Afterward  a  Catholic  church  was  built, 
thirty  feet  by  sixty  feet,  on  this  block  which  was 
consecrated  January  28,  1776,  the  year  of  the 
American  Independence.  This  was  replaced  by 
a  cathedral,  which  was  consecrated  to  God  on  the 
26th  day  of  October,  1834,  by  Bishop  Rosati.  A 
portion  of  this  Catholic  block  was  occupied  as  a 
graveyard,  which  was  afterwards  abandoned  as 
such,  and  the  graves  removed  to  other  places, 
whilst  fine  buildings  now  cover  this  former  ceme- 
tery Such  is  the  fate  of  the  founders  of  cities, 
in  the  new  world,  whose  ashes  are  disturbed  often 
by  the  rapid  tread  of  emigration. 


CARONDELET. 


A  short  time  after  the  settlement  of  St.  Louis, 
Carondelet  was  founded  by  Delore  de  Trigette, 
in  the  year  1767,  in  honor  of  Baron  Carondelet. 
St.  Charles  was  established  later,  in  1769,  by 
Blanchette  Chasseur  ;  also  Florissant,  by  Buro- 
sier  Dunegan,  in  1776,  the  year  of  the  declara- 
tion of  the  American  Independence;  these  places 
all  became  important  points  in  the  great  West. 


-  H9  • 

ST.  LOUIS  INVADED  BY  THE  ENGLISH  AND  INDIANS 
MAY  26TH   1780. 

Some  fifteen  years  after  the  settlement  of  St. 
Louis,  its  commerce  had  greatly  increased,  when 
its  population  numbered  six  hundred  and  eighty- 
seven  persons  (687).  Its  important  position,  had 
excited  the  jealousy  of  the  English,  along  the 
western  lakes,  against  the  Spaniards,  who  con- 
troled  the  country  west  of  the  Mississippi  river, 
and  were  then  at  war  with  England,  whilst  Spain 
sympathized  with  the  Colonies  of  America  dur- 
ing the  revolution  :  hence  their  enmity  and  attack 
upon  the  post  of  St.  Louis.  An  event  in  1779  oc- 
curred that  hastened  a  warlike  expedition  in  1780. 
One  Dominique  Ducherme,  a  Canadian  and  In- 
dian trader,  who  lived  at  intervals  at  Cahokia  and 
Mackinaw,  being  a  man  of  great  influence  among 
the  Indians  along  the  western  lakes,  obtain- 
ed a  supply  of  Indian  goods,  and  proceeded 
up  the  Missouri  river  to  trade  with  the  Indians, 
when  a  party  of  Spanish  soldiers  from  the  port  of 
St.  Louis  overtook  him  ;  they  seized  his  boat  of 
goods,  whilst  Ducherme  made  his  escape  only 
with  his  gun  and  life.  This  caused  him  to  swear 
vengeance,  against  the  post  of  St.  Louis. 

Ducherme  returned  to  the  lakes,  and  raised  the 
war-whoop  among  the  savages,  Canadians  and 


-150- 

English,  against  the  Spaniards  at  the  post  of  St. 
Louis.  At  this  time  St.  Louis  had  a  stockade 
consisting  of  upright  posts  set  in  two  rows,  filled 
with  earth  ;  it  was  partially  carried  around  the 
exterior  of  the  village,  with  three  openings  for 
egress  to  the  commons  and  common-fields.  It 
was  protected  by  a  fort  mounted  with  a  few 
cannons. 

At  this  period  St.  Louis  was  under  the  domin- 
ion of  Spain,  but  nearly  all  its  inhabitants  were 
French,  whilst  France  and  Spain  were  at  war 
with  England.  The  original  district  of  St.  Louis, 
established  by  the  Spaniards,  was  bounded  north 
by  the  Missouri  river,  east  by  the  Mississippi 
river,  south  by  the  Merrimac  river,  west  inde- 
finitely. 

BOAT  AND  CARGO  CAPTURED  BY  THE  ENGLISH 
AND    INDIANS. 


In  March  1780,  previous  to  the  attack  on  St. 
Louis,  rumors  were  rife  of  an  English  and  Indian 
army,  to  devastate  this  post  and  Cahokia.  To 
show  the  English  and  Indian  animosity,  Charles 
Gratiot,  a  merchant,  then  living  at  Cahokia, 
sent  up  the  Mississippi  river  a  barge  loaded  with 
provisions  and  stores  in  March  1780  to  Prairie 
du  Chien,  then  in  possession  of  the  English  and 
Indians  :  this  boat  was  under  the  command  of 
John  B.  Cardinal.  It  was  captured  with  its  car- 


go,  some  thirty  miles  below  Prairie  du  Chien, 
and  the  crew  made  prisoners  and  ironed.  Charles 
Gratiot  previous  to  this,  had  obtained  permission 
from  Governor  Leyba,  and  the  American  autho- 
rity at  Kaskaskia,  to  trade  upon  the  Mississippi 
river  above  St.  Louis. 

BRITISH  AND  INDIANS. 


The  British  Commandant,  at  Mackinackinac, 
organized  along  the  western  lakes,  a  force  of  one 
hundred  and  forty  regulars,  and  about  fourteen 
hundred  Indians  and  Canadians,  who  marched  to 
the  post  of  St.  Louis.  A  part  of  these  troops 
crossed  the  Mississippi  and  the  Missouri  rivers, 
above  St.  Louis,  so  as  to  assault  it  by  the  rear, 
when  the  attack  was  made  on  the  26th  of  May, 
1 780,  known  as  "  1'annee  du  coup."  The  assault 
was  sudden  and  quickly  over,  a  few  persons 
killed  on  the  prairie  back  of  the  post,  whilst 
through  the  whole  expedition  about  sixty  persons 
were  killed  or  made  prisoners  of  war.  The  citi- 
zens of  St.  Louis  and  the  company  from  St. 
Genevieve,  did  all  that  could  de  done,  under  the 
strange  and  unaccountable  orders  of  Governor 
Leyba,  Commandant  of  the  post,  which  de- 
prived the  citizens  and  militia  of  powder,  order- 
ing some  cannons  to  be  spiked,  and  his  tyran- 
nical conduct  to  the  St.  Genevieve  company, 
who  had  come  to  defend  St.  Louis. 


-152  - 

The  behaviour  of  this  company  during  the 
attack  on  St.  Louis  has  been  variously  judged, 
but  all  criticism  is  groundless,  as  the  writer  has 
often  taken  occasion  to  prove  from  authentic 
sources.  The  following  commentary  on  one  of 
his  early  pleas  is  quoted  from  the  Western  Jour- 
nal : 

"  In  noticing  this  attack  on  St.  Louis,  page  78 
of  the  2d  Vol.  of  the  Western  Journal,  we  used 
the  following  language  :  '  The  inhabitants  of  the 
town  repelled  the  attack  with  spirit  and  bravery, 
but  the  greater  part  of  a  company  of  militia  that 
had  been  brought  from  St.  Genevieve  to  aid  in 
the  defense  of  the  town,  either  through  fear  or 
treachery,  hid  themselves  in  a  garret,  during  the 
attack — while  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  Leyba, 
who,  as  it  was  believed,  had  been  bribed  by  the 
British,  was  guilty  of  the  most  open  acts  of  treach- 
ery to  the  citizens.' 

"  We  made  the  foregoing  statement  on  the  au- 
thority, though,  perhaps,  not  in  the  precise  words, 
of  Mr.  Primm's  anniversary  address.  Not  doubt- 
ing but  that  Mr.  Primm,  an.d  also,  the  author  of 
the  article  before  us,  have  both  stated  the  circum- 
stances attending  the  attack  on  St.  Louis  accord- 
ing to  their  belief  in  the  sources  whence  they 
respectively  obtained  their  information,  yet,  in 
our  estimation,  the  account  of  Mr.  Rozier  appears 
more  consistent  with  the  character  and  relations 
of  the  parties  concerned. 


"It  is  admitted  on  all  hands  that  the  Lieutenant- 
Governor  Leyba,  was  a  traitor ;  and  we  must 
suppose  that  he  had  sufficient  inducements,  from 
some  quarter,  for  his  conduct ;  but  it  is  difficult 
to  imagine  what  motives  could  induce  the  men  of 
St.  Genevieve  to  betray  their  countrymen  and 
neighbors  ;  especially  in  a  country  containing  so 
few  civilized  inhabitants.  Nor,  should  we  admit 
the  suspicion  of  cowardice,  in  respect  to  such 
men,  without  very  strong  proof. 

"  Inhabitants  of  a  small  village  surrounded  by 
savages ;  remote  from  the  protection  and  succor 
of  civilized  men;  voyageurs  on  the  Mississippi, 
enured  to  hardships  and  dangers ;  and,  withal 
descended  from  a  gallant  race,  the  men  of  St. 
Genevieve  could  scarcely  be  guilty  of  cowardice 
in  the  defense  of  a  neighboring  village  of  their 
own  countrymen.  The  treachery  of  Leyba,  a 
Spanish  officer,  for  whom  the  inhabitants  of  St. 
Genevieve  could  have  had  but  little  sympathy, 
sufficiently  accounts,  in  our  opinion,  for  the  con- 
duct of  the  St.  Genevieve  company.  Those 
hardy  pioneers  prepared  the  way  for  the  settle- 
ment of  this  country  ;  they  suffered  many  priva- 
tions ;  and  it  devolves  upon  us  of  the  present 
generation,  as  a  sacred  duty,  to  preserve  the 
record  of  their  virtues  ;  and  as  far  as  truth  will 
permit  rescue  their  character  from  every  dishon- 
orable imputation.  This  we  owe  to  them,  to  the 
honor  of  our  common  country,  and  to  history." 


-  154- 

During  this  attack,  the  post  of  St.  Louis  was 
saved  by  Colonel  Clark  and  his  troops,  who  sud- 
denly appeared,  which  caused  the  retreat  of  the 
British  and  Indians. 


CHANSON  DE  L'ANNBE  DU  COUP. 
PAR    JOHN    P.    TRUDEAU. 

LE    GOUVERNEUR. 

Courrier,  qu'y  a-t-il  de  nouveau  ? 
Tu  parais  troub!6  du  cerveau  : 
Les  Illinois  sont-ils  conquis  ? 
Les  Anglais  ont-ils  pris  le  pays  ? 
Tu  parais  tout  deconcert£  ; 
Quel  grand  malheur  estarriv£? 

LE    COURRIER. 

Grand  G6n£ral,  tout  est  perdu, 
S'il  n'est  promptement  secouru  : 
Nous  avons  etc  attaques, — 
Nous  sommes  encore  menaces ; 
Beaucoup  de  monde  ont  etfe  tues, 
Sans  pouvoir  secours  leur  donner. 

Quand  1'ennemi  a  paru, 
Aux  armes  chacun  a  couru  : 
Habitans,  bourgeois,  joli  gens, 
Vous  vous  battrez  vaillamment ; — 
Mais  la  defense  a  ete  donnee 
De  ne  point  sortir  des  tranchees. 

LE  GOUVERNEUR. 

Que  faisaient-ils  en  ce  moment: 
Etaient-ils  tous  sans  sentiment  ? 


-155  - 

N'aviez-vous  pas  ce  grand  Leyba, 
Et  ce  fameux  Cartabona ; 
Aussi  bien  que  votre  Major, 
Et  toute  la  garde  du  fort  ? 
Que  faisaient -ils  en  ce  moment, 
Etaient-ils  tous  sans  sentiment? 

Revenez,  canaille,  revenez ! 

De  long-temps  vous  ne  nous  surprendrez  ! 

Nous  avons  dans  notre  rempart, 

Pour  defendre  notre  etendard, 

Un  Commandant  brave  et  prudent, 

Qui  vous  etrillera  vaillamment ! 

Calve,  ce  petit  chaudronnier, 
Se  croirait-il  brave  guerrier, 
Pour  avoir  fait  assassiner 
Son  neveu,  pauvre  infortune  ? 
Pour  voir  ses  parens,  ses  amis 
Abandonnes,  dans  la  prairie, 
A  des  barbares  pleins  de  furie  ? 

Canadiens  sans  coeur,  sans  honneur, 
Faites  egorger  vos  freres,  vos  sceurs ; 
Vous  vous  6tes  ensuite  echappes 
Par  une  fuite  precipitee. 


DECLARATION  OF  WAR,  IN   1793,  AGAINST 

THE    OSAGES,    BY    ZfiNON  TRUDEAU, 
LIEUTENANT-GOVERNOR. 

The  "  Petits  and  Grands  Osages,"  a  tribe  of 
Indians,  living  in  Missouri,  became  very  trouble- 
some and  were  continually  making  depredations 
which  induced  Lieutenant-Governor  Zenon  Tru- 
deau,  at  St.  Louis,  to  declare  war  against  this 
tribe  of  Indians  on  June  12,  1793.  At  this 
period  the  Spanish  military  force  was  not  very 
effective,  and  the  Spaniards  had  often  to  submit 
to  outrages  and  to  sue  for  peace.  Captain  Stod- 
dard  relates  one  instance,  amongst  many  others, 
to  explain  the  character  of  the  Missouri  Indians. 

"  While  a  kind  of  predatory  war  raged  in  i  794 
between  one  of  these  tribes  and  the  whites,  a 
peace  was  concluded  in  a  singular  manner.  A 
war  chief,  with  a  party  of  his  nation,  boldly 
entered  St.  Louis  and  demanded  an  interview 
with  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  to  whom  he  said  : 
1  We  have  come  to  offer  you  peace.  We  have 
been  at  war  with  you  many  moons,  and  what 
have  we  done  ?  Nothing.  Our  warriors  have 
tried  every  means  to  meet  yours  in  battle,  but 
you  will  not,  you  dare  not  fight  us  ;  you  are  a 
parcel  of  old  women.  What  can  be  done  with 
such  a  people,  but  to  make  peace,  since  you  will 


-  157  - 

not  fight?  I  come  therefore,  to  offer  you  peace, 
and  to  bury  the  hatchet/  The  Spanish  govern- 
ment was  obliged  to  bear  the  insult,  and  to  grant 
the  desired  peace." 

ANECDOTES  OF  ST.  Louis. 


The  French  descendants  of  St.  Louis,  still  re- 
tain numerous  anecdotes  of  their  ancestors,  that 
describe  the  unsophisticated  nature  of  the  Mis- 
sourians.  This  is  one  of  them  : 

A  genuine  Missourian,  it  is  related,  was  hov- 
ering for  some  time,  around  the  stall  of  a  negro 
trader,  situated  on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  in 
Lower  Louisiana.  The  dealer  was  a  Kentucky 
merchant,  who,  observing  him,  asked  him  if  he 
wished  to  purchase  anything.  "  Yes,"  said  the 
Missourian,  "  I  would  like  to  buy  a  negro."  He 
was  invited  to  walk  in,  made  his  choice  and  in- 
quired the  price.  "  Five  hundred  (500)  dollars," 
said  the  dealear,  "  but  according  to  custom,  you 
may  have  one  year's  credit  upon  the  purchase." 
The  Missourian,  at  this  proposition,  became  very 
uneasy  :  the  idea  of  having  such  a  load  of  debt 
upon  him  for  a  whole  year,  was  too  much.  "No, 
no,"  said  he,  "  I  rather  pay  you  the  six  hun- 
dred dollars  at  once,  and  be  done  with  it." 
"  Very  well,"  said  the  obliging  Kentuckian, 
"  anything  to  accommodate  you." 


-«*-• 

ANECDOTE  OF  CARONDELET. 

The  tenacity  with  which  the  old  inhabitants 
adhered  to  the  pursuits  of  their  ancestors  is  illus- 
trated very  forcibly  in  a  single  transaction  at  Ca- 
rondelet.  A  passenger  landed  from  one  of  the 
steam-boats,  that  grounded  on  the  bar  opposite 
the  town,  and  accosted  a  young  citizen  who  was 
taking  his  departure  for  St.  Louis  with  a  horse 
cart-load  of  wood. 

The  traveler  offered  to  load  the  cart  with  himself 
and  trunk.  The  proprietor  remarked  that  his 
cart  was  loaded  with  wood.  The  stranger  in- 
quired the  value  of  the  load,  and  was  told  it  was 
worth  seventy-five  cents  in  St.  Louis. — "  Throw 
it  off,  then,"  said  he,  "and  I  will  give  you  one 
dollar  for  transporting  me  to  the  city."  The 
honest  villager  smoked  one  pipe  over  the  propo- 
sition, and  then,  with  the  utmost  civility,  declined 
the  proffer,  politely  remarking :  "My  fader 
have  always  carry  wood  to  market.  I  do  the 
same  thing  —  bonjour  monsieur." 

ST.  Louis  FROM  ITS  FOUNDATION,  IN  1764, 

To   1820. 
i 

From  the  first  settlement  of  St.  Louis  to  1820, 
when  Missouri  was  admitted  as  a  State  of  the 
Union,  the  hunters,  voyageurs,  trappers,  and 
coureurs  des  bois,  formed  an  important  element 


-159- 

of  its  population,  for  from  this  source  was  obtain- 
ed a  great  traffic  in  furs  and  peltries.  These 
hardy,  robust  and  brave  men  penetrated  our 
vast  forests,  explored  extensive  regions,  and 
navigated  the  most  turbulent  streams  and  rivers, 
amidst  perils  and  dangers  known  only  to  persons 
inhabiting  the  great  wilderness  of  the  West. 

Nicollet  well  remarks  that  "they  penetrated 
into  the  forest,  in  the  midst  of  numberless  tribes 
of  Indians,  till  then  unknown,  to  explore  the  ex- 
tensive regions,  between  the  Mississippi  and  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  thus  created  the  fur  trade 
of  this  portion  of  North  America.  That  they 
possessed  great  courage  and  power  of  physical 
endurance,  they  feared  neither  the  inclemency  of 
the  seasons,  the  pain  of  hunger,  the  arrows  of 
the  Indians,  nor  the  danger  of  exposure  to  wild 
beasts ;  never  despairing  and  always  cheerful, 
gifted  with  the  warmest  friendship,  they  knew  all 
the  rivers,  all  the  paths  and  by-paths,  and  all  the 
recesses  of  the  wilderness." 


THE  CITY  OF  ST.  Louis. 


The  acquisition  of  Upper  Louisiana  by  the 
United  States,  was  of  great  advantage  to  the  city 
of  St.  Louis,  in  its  commercial,  social,  and  polit- 
ical organization.  Its  central  position  in  the 
Great  West,  and  location  upon  the  banks  of  a 


-  160  - 

monarch  river,  commanding  a  large  commerce, 
whilst  it  became  the  nucleus  of  our  Western 
troops,  compelled  the  establishment  oi  the  mail 
service,  to  the  great  convenience  of  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi.  Its  rapid 
growth  and  gigantic  strides  in  population,  caused 
as  early  as  1808,  the  establishment  of  the  "  Mis- 
souri Gazeteer"  a  newspaper,  which  became  the 
organ  of  the  Territorial  Legislature.  The  great 
fur  and  peltry  trade  then  grew  in  the  far  West  to 
immense  proportions,  controling  greatly  the  mar- 
kets of  Europe. 

The  future  of  St.  Louis  no  one  can  foresee, 
its  growth  is  that  of  a  giant,  and  nothing  can  re- 
tard its  being  one  of  the  most  populous  and 
wealthy  cities  of  the  world.  Its  extensive  con- 
nections, railroad  lines,  and  telegraphic  commu- 
nications, will  be  unsurpassed,  in  the  race  for 
civilization. 

"  BLOODY  ISLAND." 


It  was  an  island  formerly  opposite  the  City  of 
St.  Louis,  so  called  from  the  numerous  duels 
fought  there.  It  was  then  within  the  limits  of  the 
State  of  Illinois.  There  many  fatal  encounters 
took  place,  which  brought  grief  and  sorrow  to 
numerous  families. 


-  161  - 

REMARKABLE  DUELS. 

i — BENTON  AND  LUCAS. 

It  was  in  the  year  1817,  that  the  famous  duel 
between  Senator  Thomas  H.  Benton  and  Mr. 
Charles  Lucas  took  place  on  "  Bloody  Island." 
Mr.  Darby  gives  the  following  history  of  it : 

''  Benton  went  to  vote,  at  a  general  election  ; 
Lucas  challenged  his  vote  ;  Benton  denounced 
him  on  the  spot  as  a  scoundrel.  Lucas  challenged 
him.  They  went  over  to  "  Bloody  Island  "  just 
at  sunrise,  and  fought.  The  ball  from  Benton's 
pistol  cut  one  of  the  veins  in  Lucas'  neck,  and  he 
fell.  The  seconds  reported  him  unable  to  stand 
a  second  fire.  Benton  insisted  that  they  should 
meet  again  as  soon  as  Lucas  got  well.  The 
bullet  from  Lucas'  pistol  merely  grazed  Benton's 
leg.  After  three  months'  nursing  and  care,  Lucas 
got  well.  They  again  met  at  sunrise,  on  the 
Island,  in  mortal  combat.  They  exchanged  shots. 
Benton  shot  Lucas  in  the  left  breast ;  he  fell  and 
expired  in  about  twenty  minutes.  Before  dying, 
he  called  Benton  to  him,  gave  him  his  hand,  and 
told  him  he  forgave  him.  Lucas  never  touched 
Benton  with  his  shot.  Both  pistols  were  fired  so 
simultaneously  that  the  people  on  the  shore,  who 
heard  the  report,  thought  there  had  been  but  one 
shot." 


-   l62   - 


2. — THE  FATAL  DUEL  BETWEEN  MAJOR  THOMAS 
BlDDLE,  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  ARMY,  AND 
HON.  SPENCER  PETTIS,  MEMBER  OF  CONGRESS, 
AUGUST  25,  1831. 

This  duel,  one  of  the  most  fatal  and  bloody  that 
occurred  in  the  West,  on  Bloody  Island,  was  be- 
tween Major  Thomas  Biddle  and  Hon.  Spencer 
Pettis,  occurring  in  August,  1831.  The  seconds 
were  Captain  Thomas  and  Major  Ben.  O' Fallen, 
of  St.  Louis.  The  cause  of  this  duel  was  very 
aggravating,  and  difficult  of  compromise.  The 
parties  met  face  to  face  in  August,  1831,  on  the 
field  of  honor,  where  "  The  pistols  were  then 
loaded,  and  put  in  the  hands  of  the  principals, 
who  were  stationed  at  the  distance  of  five  feet 
apart.  The  seconds  then  stood  at  right  angles 
between  the  principals.  The  seconds  then  cocked 
their  pistols,  keeping  their  eyes  on  each  other 
and  on  their  principals.  They  had  thrown  up  for 
position,  when  Pettis  had  won  the  choice.  Every- 
thing being  ready,  the  pistols  having  been  loaded, 
cocked  and  primed,  and  put  into  the  hands  of  the 
principals,  the  words  were  pronounced,  according 
to  the  rule  of  duelling — "  Are  you  ready?"  Both 
answered,  "  We  are."  The  seconds  then  counted 
"  one — two — three."  After  the  word  was  given, 
both  principals  fired  with  outstretched  arms.  The 


-i63- 

pistols  were  twelve  to  fifteen  inches  in  length  and 
they  lapped  and  struck  against  each  other,  as 
they  were  discharged.  There  was  scarcely  any 
chance  for  either  to  escape  instant  death.  They 
both  fired  so  simultaneously,  that  the  people  on 
shore  heard  only  one  report,  and  both  men  fell  at 
the  same  time." 

This  duel  was  characterized  as  one  of  the  most 
desperate  encounters,  that  had  ever  occurred  in 
the  Great  West.  Both  parties  were  buried  in 
St.  Louis,  Missouri. 

MARQUIS  DE   LAFAYETTE. 

It  was  on  the  29th  day  of  April,  1825,  that  the 
steamboat  "  Natchez  "  arrived  at  the  port  at  St. 
Louis,  with  brilliant  banners  and  music,  announ- 
cing the  arrival  of  the  distinguished  Marquis  de 
Lafayette,  when  the  whole  population,  without 
regard  to  race,  turned  out  to  welcome  this  honor- 
ed veteran,  of  the  New  and  Old  Worlds.  He 
was  accompanied  by  his  son,  and  by  Mr.  M. 
Levasseur  his  secretary,  and  other  distinguished 
persons  from  New  Orleans.  Lafayette  was  hon- 
ored by  a  splendid  banquet  and  ball,  at  the  City 
Hotel.  This  noble  and  gallant  friend  of  Wash- 
ington, was  received  throughout  the  United 
States,  with  open  arms,  and  by  a  brilliant  series 
of  hospitalities  and  public  entertainments,  for  his 
noble  deeds  in  behalf  of  the  American  people. 


-  164  - 

This  ovation  was  everywhere  under  triomphal 
arches,  with  these  words  inscribed,  and  repeated 
by  the  people  :  "Welcome  Lafayette." 

The  steamer  Natchez  then  proceeded  to  Kas- 
kaskia,  with  Lafayette,  accompanied  by  Gov- 
ernor Cole  of  Illinois.  He  was  driven  to  the 
house  of  General  Edgar,  a  venerable  soldier  of 
the  revolution,  who  was  then  surrounded  by  a 
few  veterans.  Lafayette  was  feasted  by  a  public 
ball  and  dinner.  He  saw,  whilst  at  Kaskaskia, 
an  Indian  woman,  named  Sciakape,  the  daughter 
of  Pansiciowa,  a  chief  of  one  the  Six  Nations, 
who,  on  his  death-bed,  gave  Sciakape  (the  child 
of  the  forest,)  a  letter  from  Lafayette,  written  to 
her  father,  for  his  valour  during  the  American 
Revolution,  to  keep  as  a  relic  and  Manitou,  and 
in  times  of  tribulation  of  his  tribe,  to  make  use 
of  it.  This  noble  daughter  of  the  forest  pre- 
served this  nearly  a  half  a  century,  for  the  letter 
bore  date  June  1778.  Sciakape  whilst  in  camp 
on  the  Kaskaskia  river,  visited  Lafayette  at  Kas- 
kaskia, showed  him  this  letter,  she  had  kept  with 
so  much  care.  Lafayette  was  overjoyed  at  the 
fact  that  he  was  not  forgotten  by  the  children  of 
the  forest,  and  felt  rejoiced  to  meet  the  daughter 
of  this  noble  warrior,  whom  he  esteemed  so  high- 
ly for  his  valor  and  bravery  in  the  dark  days  of 
the  Revolution.  He  complimented  her  for  keep- 
ing so  long  this  sacred  trust,  and  thanked  her 
from  the  bottom  of  his  heart  for  this  mark  of  res- 
pect and  kindness. 


THE  PIASA  MONSTER. 


-i65- 

GREAT  FIRE  AND  CHOLERA  IN  ST.  Louis, 
IN   1849. 


On  the  lyth  of  May,  1849,  the  steamboat 
"White  Cloud,"  then  anchored  near  the  foot  of 
Cherry  street,  was  discovered  on  fire,  at  ten 
o'clock  at  night,  and  shortly  was  in  flames.  At 
the  time  the  "  White  Cloud  "  was  discovered  on 
fire  the  wind  blew  in  great  force  from  a  north- 
east direction.  During  this  time,  she  became 
loosened  from  the  wharf,  and  drifted  down  the 
current,  setting  on  fire  several  other  steamers 
which  soon  communicated  with  the  city.  The 
river  and  city  were  illuminated  by  this  steamboat 
conflagration.  This  terrible  fire  soon  extended 
from  Locust  to  Market  streets,  destroying  all  the 
buildings  between  Second  street  and  the  river 
bank. 

At  two  o'clock  A.  M.  on  the  i8th,  the  city  res- 
ervoir was  exhausted.  Up  to  this  time  the 
firemen  and  people  had  done  all  they  could  to 
stop  this  great  destruction  of  property.  Build- 
ings were  blown  up,  and  some  valuable  lives  lost, 
but  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  after  ten 
hours  of  devastation,  it  was  quelled.  The  loss 
by  this  great  fire  was  :  twenty-  three  steamers, 
three  barges,  one  canal  boat,  with  their  valuable 
cargoes,  with  four  hundred  buildings,  stored  with 
merchandise.  The  total  loss  was  estimated  at 
three  millions  of  dollars. 


-  166  - 


THE  CHOLERA. 

This  terrible  epidemic  was  introduced  in  St. 
Louis  by  steamers  from  New  Orleans,  in  the 
latter  part  of  1848.  It  broke  out  in  the  city  Jan- 
uary, 1849,  and  continued  until  August  loth. 
During  this  year  the  mortality  was  8,603,  fr°m 
which  4,613  died  of  cholera.  The  mortality 
among  foreigners  was  much  greater  than  among 
persons  of  American  birth.  Around  Chouteau's 
Pond,  and  in  the  newly  settled  district  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Biddle  street,  where  there  were 
many  sinks,  holding  water,  the  disease  was  most 
fatal.  During  this  epidemic,  the  wind  generally 
prevailed  from  east  to  southeast,  accompanied  by 
cloudy  weather  and  copious  rains.  This  mortal- 
ity was  distressing  and  severely  felt,  as  the  pop- 
ulation of  St.  Louis  was  then  about  sixty  thousand 
inhabitants.  A  gloom  and  pall  was  thrown  over 
the  whole  city. 

FLOOD  OF  1844. 


The  great  rise  in  the  Mississippi,  in  the  year 
1844,  called  the  "  Great  Flood  of  1844,"  was 
caused  by  immense  rains,  that  fell  forty  days  and 
nights,  like  the  deluge,  also  accompanied  by  the 
melting  of  snows  from  the  mountains,  gave  to 


-.6?- 

the  river  the  appearance  of  an  immense  sea. 
Opposite  the  city,  the  waters  reached  to  the  bluffs 
of  Illinois,  which  could  be  reached  by  steamboats. 
A  great  many  persons,  along  i-.s  banks,  were 
driven  from  their  stores  and  homes,  and  had  to 
be  shehered  in  warehouses  and  public  buildings. 
Along  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  the  destruc- 
tion of  property  was  enormous,  which  reduced 
thousands  to  great  want  and  poverty.  It  was 
some  time  before  its  inhabitants  recovered  from 
this  disastrous  event. 


THE  GREAT   BRIDGE. — 1874. 

It  was  a  great  event  for  St.  Louis  and  the 
country,  when,  on  the  Fourth  day  of  July,  1874, 
the  magnificent  steel  and  iron  bridge  that  spans 
the  great  Father  of  Waters,  opposite  the  City  of 
St.  Louis,  was  completed,  being  one  of  the  most 
useful  and  extraordinary  works  erected  by  the 
genius  of  man.  It  will  always  stand  as  a  great 
monument  of  the  enterprise  of  the  citizens  of  St. 
Louis,  and  reflect  great  honor  to  the  architects 
of  this  great  work.  "  The  first  stone  of  the  mag- 
nificent steel  tubular  bridge  across  the  Mississippi 
river  at  this  point  was  laid  February  28th,  1868, 
since  which  time  the  work  steadily  progressed 
under  the  management  of  its  originator  and  able 
chief-engineer,  Captain  James  B.  Eads.  The 
bridge  consists  of  three  arches,  the  middle  one 


being  520  feet  clear,  and  the  eastern  and  western 
each  502  feet  clear.  The  distance  over  the  river 
from  center  to  center  of  abutments  is  1,627  feet. 
The  western  approach  measures  i ,  1 50  feet,  and 
eastern  3,500  feet ;  total  length  of  the  bridge  and 
approaches,  6,277  feet»  or  one  m^e  anc^  about  a 
sixth.  The  tunnel,  which  passes  west  under 
Washington  avenue,  and  thence  south  under 
Eighth  street,  is  5,000  feet  in  length.  While  the 
main  purpose  is  for  a  railroad  bridge,  it  is  also 
open  for  the  passage  of  horse  cars,  teams  and 
pedestrians.  The  total  cost  of  the  bridge  is  esti- 
mated at  between  seven  and  eight  millions  of 
dollars." 

PIERRE  LIGUEST  LACLEDE, 

The  founder  of  St.  Louis,  died  and  was  buried  at 
the  village  called  "  Poste  des  Arkansas,"  on  the 
Arkansas  river,  on  the  2Oth  June,  1778.  This 
bold,  brave  and  indomitable  adventurer  has  left  a 
name,  as  enduring,  as  the  waters  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, that  now  wash  the  shores  of  St.  Louis. 

It  is  not  my  purpose  minutely  to  describe  the 
public  buildings  of  the  City  of  St.  Louis,  consist- 
ing of  court  house,  asylums,  churches,  school 
houses,  colleges,  custom  house,  public  parks,  and 
its  railroad  connections  and  wonderful  telegraph 
lines,  whilst  at  present  it  has  reached  a  popula- 
tion of  half  a  million. 


169  - 


ST.  LOUIS  MAGISTRATES. 


CHAIRMEN  OF  THE  TRUSTEES  OF  ST.  LOUIS. 

FROM  ITS  INCORPORATION  AS  A  TOWN,  NOVEMBER  QTH,  1809,  TO 
ITS  INCORPORATION  AS  A  CITY,  DECEMBER  gTH,  1822 : 


1810,  Auguste  Chouteau. 

1811,  Charles  Gratiot 

1812,  " 

1813,  " 

1814,  Clement  B.  Penrose. 

1815,  Elijah  Beebe. 

1816,  "         " 

MAYORS  OF  ST.  LOUIS. 
FROM  ITS  INCORPORATION  AS  A  CITY,  DECEMBER  QTH,  1822,  TO  1874. 


1817,  Elijah  Beebe. 

1818,  Thomas  F.  Riddick. 

1819,  Peter  Ferguson. 

1820,  Pierre  Chouteau,  Sr. 

1821,  "  " 

1822,  Tomas  McKnight, 


1823,  Wm.  Carr  Lane. 

1824,  "        "        " 

1825,  "        "        " 

1826,  " 

1827,  "        " 

1828,  " 

1829,  Daniel  D.  Page. 

1830,  " 

1831,  "        "        " 

1832,  "        " 

1833,  Samuel  Merry. 

1834,  John  W.  Johnston. 

1835,  John  F.  Darby. 

1836,  "      " 
,837,     «       "        " 

1838,  Wm.  Carr  Lane. 

1839,  "        "        " 

1840,  John  F.  Darby. 

1841,  John  D.  Daggett. 

1842,  George  Maguire. 

1843,  Jobn  M.  Wimer. 

1844,  Bernard  Pratte. 

1845,  " 

1846,  Peter  G.  Camden. 

1847,  Bryan  Mullanphy. 

1848,  John  M.  Krum. 


1849,  James  G.  Barry. 

1850,  Luther  M.  Kennett. 

1851,  "        "        " 

1852,  «        « 

1853,  John  How. 

1854,  "        " 

1855,  Washington  King. 

1856,  John  How. 

1857,  John  M.  Wimer. 

1858,  Oliver  D.  Filley. 

1859,  «      «        « 

1860,  "       "        " 

1 86 1,  Daniel  G.  Taylor. 

1862,  u      «'      " 

1863,  Chauncy  I.  Filtey. 

1864,  James  S.  Thomas. 

1865,  "      "        " 

1866,  "       "        " 

1867,  "      "        " 

1868,  "      "         " 

1869,  Nathan  Cole. 
1870, 

1871,  Joseph  Brown. 

1872,  "         " 

1873,  "         " 

1874,  u         " 


-170- 


III— DISTRICT  OF   CAPE  GIRARDEAU. 


THE  original  District  of  Cape  Girardeau,  un- 
der the  Spaniards,  was  bounded  north  by  La 
Riviere  a  la  Pomme  ( Apple  creek),  south  by 
Tiwappatee  Bottom,  east  by  the  Mississippi  river 
and  fronting  said  river,  about  thirty  miles,  west 
indefinitely.  This  territory  originally  was  occu- 
pied by  the  Shawnee  and  Delaware  Indians,  who 
had  several  towns  within  its  limits 

Cape  Girardeau  was  first  settled  and  founded 
by  Don  Louis  Lorimier  in  the  year  1 794.  Le 
Baron  de  Carondelet,  then  Governor-General  of 
Louisiana,  granted  to  Don  Louis  Lorimier, 
October  26th,  1795,  and  January  26th,  1797,  two 
tracts  of  eight  hundred  arpents  in  Upper  Louisi- 
ana, now  Missouri,  fronting  the  Mississippi  river, 
within  the  above  district,  upon  which  the  city  of 
Cape  Girardeau  is  now  located  and  which  is  situ- 
ated fifty  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio 
river,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  below  the 
city  of  St.  Louis. 

Cape  Girardeau  lies  upon  a  rich  and  beautiful 
marble  formation,  presents  from  the  river  a  pleas- 
ant view,  whilst  the  city  is  surrounded  by  a  rich 
agricultural  country,  and  is  serpented  by  very 
handsome  streams. 


Don  Louis  Lorimier  was  a  native  of 
and  born  in  the  year  i  749 — afterwards  removed 
on  the  Miami  river,  Ohio — and  his  family  was  ^f 
noble  blood.  He  was  a  well-formed  man,  nearly 
six  feet  high,  walked  erect  and  with  elastic  step, 
had  a  handsome  face  and  was  an  elegant  eques- 
trian. His  complexion  was  fair,  with  blue  eyes. 
He  had  a  profusion  of  hair,  which  was  tied  up  in 
a  queue,  fastened  with  ribbons,  which  he  used  at 
times  as  a  whip  for  his  horse,  whilst  riding.  Don 
Louis  Lorimier  was  fond  of  dress  and  display. 
He  had  a  strong  sympathy  for  the  Indians,  who 
idolized  him,  for  he  usually  joined  them  in  their 
sports  and  wild  hunts.  He  spoke  the  French, 
English  and  Indian  languages  with  fluency,  which 
was  very  advantageous  to  him  in  his  intercourse 
with  the  hunters  of  the  West,  and  the  Indian 
tribes.  He  established  at  th^  Cape  a  trading 
post,  where  he  exchanged  goods  for  furs  and 
peltries.  Don  Louis  Lorimier  was  in  the  year 
1794  made  commander  of  the  Post  of  Cape 
Girardeau  by  the  Spanish  Government,  who  had 
then  possession  of  Upper  Louisiana,  with  full  civil 
and  military  authority. 

Commandant  Lorimier  married  in  Canada, 
Charlotte  Bougerville,  she  being  a  princess  of 
the  French- Indian  half-blood.  She  bore  him  four 
sons  and  three  daughters :  Louis,  Boukerville, 
Verni,  Victor,  Maria  Louise,  Agatha  and  Lisette. 
The  two  sons,  Boukerville  and  Verni,  died  with- 


-  172  - 

out  marriage,  also  Lisette,  the  daughter.  Louis 
Lorimier,  the  eldest  son,  married  Margaret 
Penny,  who  had  the  following  children  :  Stein- 
back,  Archibald,  Marselette,  Louisa  and  Odile 
Lorimier.  Maria  Louise  married  Thomas  T. 
Rodney,  and  bore  him  four  children  :  Thomas 
Jefferson,  Mary,  Martin  and  Louis  Rodney. 
Agatha  Lorimier,  daughter  of  the  Commandant, 
married  Daniel  Steinback,  and  they  had  four 
children.  The  Rodneys,  Pennys  and  Steinbacks 
were  early  settlers  at  Cape  Girardeau.  Their 
intercourse  with  the  Lorimier  family  greatly 
increased  their  influence,  and  in  their  descendants' 
veins  courses  Indian  blood,  like  many  of  the  old 
Virginia  families. 

Charlotte  Lorimier,  the  first  wife  of  the  Com- 
mandant Lorimier,  being  a  Canadian  and  Cha- 
wanon  princess,  of  Indian  half-blood,  was  of 
medium  height,  had  hair  as  dark  as  a  raven's 
wing  ;  a  woman  of  beautiful  form,  and  of  a  volup- 
tuous beauty,  though  fond  of  ornaments  in  her 
apparel  and  dress,  was  exceedingly  neat  and 
orderly.  Her  instincts  and  love  were  for  the 
Indians,  and  she  always  sought  their  friendship 
and  companionship,  generally  partook  of  their 
innocent  sports  and  amusements.  She  died  March 
23d,  1808,  and  was  buried  in  Cape  Girardeau 
Cemetery,  aged  fifty  years  and  two  months. 
Upon  her  tombstone  was  inscribed  the  follow- 
ing: 


THE  CEDAR  PYRAMID. 


-173- 

To  the  memory  of  Charlotte  P.  B.  Lorimier,  consort  of  Major 
Louis  Lorimier,  who  departed  this  23d  March,  1808,  leaving  four 
sons  and  two  daughters. 

Vixit  Cahokise  proeses  dignissima  gentis 
Et  decus  indigenum  quam  lapis  iste  tegit 
Ilia  bonum  didecit  natura  nassa  magistra 
Et,  duce  natura,  sponte  sicuta  bonum  est 
Talis,  honas  memorum,  nulle  cultore  quotanis 
Maturat  fructus  mitis  oleva  suos. 

[TRANSLATED.] 

She  dwelt  at  Cahokia  the  most  exalted  princess  of  her  tribe, 

By  birth  and  natural  gifts,  and  this  slab  covers  her  remains. 

Nature  was  her  only  mistress 

And  taught  her  knowledge  of  good. 

She  was  like  the  fruitful  olive  tree,  that  yearly 

Without  cultivation  brings  its  fruits  to  maturity. 

Commandant  Lorimier's  second  wife  was  Mary 
Bethune,  being  a  French  Delaware  of  the  half- 
blood,  who  bore  him  two  children,  who  both  died 
in  infancy.  After  the  death  of  Lorimier,  she 
married  one  Doctor  John  Logan,  of  Illinois.  She 
had  the  reputation  of  being  an  intelligent  and 
handsome  woman.  This  Doctor  John  Logan 
afterwards  married  Miss  Jenkins,  sister  of  Gov- 
ernor Jenkins,  of  Illinois,  who  had  a  son  named 
John  A.  Logan,  who  was  a  senator  from  Illinois, 
in  the  Senate  of  the  United  States. 

There  is  a  tradition  and  romance,  related  in 
early  times  of  Upper  Louisiana  of  Commandant 
Lorimier  and  Captain  Samuel  Bradley,  the  great 
Indian  fighter  of  the  Indian  Territory,  which 
seems  to  have  some  foundation  in  fact.  About 


-  174- 

three  miles  from  Cape  Girardeau  there  is  a  Span- 
ish grant  in  the  name  of  Captain  Samuel  Bradley, 
for  reasons  made  as  follows  : 

During  the  French  and  English  war,  Lorimier 
whilst  acting  as  an  officer,  at  Detroit,  had  a  skir- 
mish with  the  English  under  Captain  Bradley,  in 
which  the  French  were  worsted,  and  driven  to 
their  block-house.  Just  as  Lorimier  jumped  in 
this  fort,  through  a  port-hole,  Captain  Bradley 
caught  him  by  the  leg,  when  Lorimier  cut  his  own 
straps,  and  by  a  sudden  kick  succeeded  in  recov- 
ering his  leg  minus  his  leggins  and  moccasins 
which  were  left  as  trophies  in  the  hands  of  Cap- 
tain Bradley.  Years  afterwards,  when  Lorimier 
had  become  a  big  Spanish  Don  at  the  Cape,  and 
Captain  Bradley  had  likewise  ascended  to  power 
and  position  at  Vincennes,  Indiana,  the  latter  ex 
pressed  to  the  former  a  willingness  to  return  his 
leggins  and  moccasins,  whereupon  an  invitation 
was  extended  to  visit  the  Cape.  Captain  Bradley 
and  a  large  retinue  came,  were  received  in  high 
old  style,  glorious  times,  last  ditch  filled  up, 
everybody  drunk,  and  as  a  wind-up,  a  grant  of 
land  was  made  to  Captain  Bradley  in  commemo- 
ration of  his  visit. 

DEATH  OF  COMMANDANT  LORIMIER. 

Don  Louis  Lorimier  died  at  Cape  Girardeau 
on  the  26th  June,  1812,  being  then  sixty-four 
years  of  age.  He  was  buried  in  the  cemetery 


-  175  - 

given  by  him,  and  a  plain  sandstone  marks  his 
place  of  burial.      It  is  inscribed  as  follows  : 

To  THE  MEMORY  OF  MAJOR  Louis  LORIMIER. 

A  native  of  Canada,  and  first  settler, 
And  Commandant  of  the  Post  of  Cape  Girardeau, 

Under  the  Government  of  Spain, 
Who  departed  this  life  the  26th  June,  1812, 

Aged  sixty-four  years  and  three  months. 
Ossa  habeant  pacem  tunvulo  cineresque  sepulti 
Immortali  animae  luciat  alma  dies. 

TRANSLATION. 

Peace  to  his  bones  and  his  ashes,  buried  in  the  tomb. 
May  the  radiant  light  of  the  eternal  day 
Illuminate  his  immortal  soul. 


CIVIL  AND  MILITARY  JURISDICTION. 


There  was  always  important  business  before 
the  commandants  of  the  Spanish  posts,  both  civil 
and  military,  and  business  was  dispatched  without 
technicalities  of  law  and  with  convenience  and 
without  delay.  As  an  instance  of  the  criminal 
code,  here  is  the  order  and  decision  of  Comman- 
dant Lorimier  in  the  case  of  Robert  Pulliam,  on 
charge  of  larceny  : 

"  He  is  condemned  to  receive  thirty  lashes  on 
his  bare  back,  and  to  pay  the  expenses  incurred 
by  this  prosecution,  and  to  return  the  articles 
stolen  :  and  said  John  Pulliam  is  ordered  to  de- 
part from  said  district  without  further  delay,  and 


-  176  - 

to  appear  no  more  therein,  else  he  shall  be  liable 
to  receive  five  hundred  lashes." 


BERTHELMY   COUSIN,  THE  LINGUIST  AND  SCIEN- 
TIFIC MAN  OF  THE  WEST. 


The  Spanish  Commandant,  Lorimier,  was  for- 
tunate during  his  administration  to  have  such  a 
compeer  and  friend  for  his  secretary  and  inter- 
preter, as  the  talented  Berthelmy  Cousin.  This 
remarkable  man  was  the  son  of  Marin  Cousin  of 
the  parish  of  Greville,  on  the  coast  of  Manche, 
or  the  English  Channel,  three  leagues  westward 
of  Cherbourg,  in  France.  Berthelmy  Cousin  was 
born  on  the  28th  March,  1767.  He  left  his  home 
in  France  in  1791,  for  the  West  Indies.  From 
there  he  crossed  over  to  America,  and  finally 
located  himself  at  Cape  Girardeau.  Cousin  was 
of  small  stature,  but  strong  and  athletic,  and 
became  known  as  the  "  Little  Frenchman."  He 
became  interpreter  and  secretary  of  the  post  of 
Cape  Girardeau,  during  the  Spanish  regime  in 
Upper  Louisiana. 

Cousin  was  a  man  of  remarkable  talents  and  of 
various  accomplishments,  being  a  linguist,  spoke 
well  the  Spanish,  French.  English  and  German 
languages  ;  and  was  conversant  with  the  Indian 
dialects.  He  was  well  acquainted  with  the  Span- 
ish and  French  code,  and  perfectly  conversant 


-  177- 

with  legal  papers.  Owing  to  his  services  to  the 
Spanish  officers  he  was  rewarded  by  Spain  with 
valuable  grants  of  land. 

Cousin  was  also  a  person  of  considerable  erudi- 
tion, and  very  proficient  in  mathematics  and  the 
physical  sciences.  He  became  an  accomplished 
surveyor,  and  in  that  capacity  was  a  great  benefit 
to  the  old  inhabitants  of  Upper  Louisiana.  In 
that  occupation  he  made  a  valuable  friend  of 
Antoine  Soulard,  the  old  surveyor  of  St.  Louis. 
As  a  mark  of  friendship,  Cousin,  by  his  will  left 
him  his  valuable  instruments.  Few  men  who 
settled  in  early  times  in  the  great  West  possessed 
greater  talents  and  scholarly  attainments  than 
Cousin.  He  had  a  comprehensive  mind  and  gen- 
erous impulses.  Judge  Robert  Wilson  of  Cape 
Girardeau  well  remarked  that  Cousin  "  was  what 
would  be  a  valuable  man  anywhere,  and  at  any 
time." 

POPULATION. 


The  census  of  1 799,  under  Spanish  authority, 
shows  that  Cape  Girardeau  district  contained  five 
hundred  and  twenty-one  persons,  and  that  at  the 
change  of  government  in  1804  it  had  increased 
to  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  six  persons. 


-178- 

CITY  OF  CAPE    GIRARDEAU. 

The  city  of  Cape  Girardeau  was  first  laid  out 
as  a  regular  town  in  the  year  1805,  and  was  first 
incorporated  in  the  year  1824  and  again  in  1843. 
This  city  is  now,  in  1886,  much  improved  in 
business  ;  and  has  good  streets,  and  wharf, 
with  railroad  connection,  with  school  houses,  col- 
lege, and  convent,  and  several  churches  ;  also 
with  a  normal  school  supported  by  the  State  of 
Missouri,  whilst  its  population  has  reached  five 
thousand. 


IV— ST.  CHARLES  DISTRICT. 


ST.  CHARLES  DISTRICT    UNDER  THE  SPANIARDS, 

1769. 

This  district  under  the  Spaniards  was  bounded 
east  by  the  Mississippi  river,  south  by  the  Mis- 
souri river,  north  and  west  undefined.  It  em- 
braced an  immense  territory,  unsurpassed  in  cli- 
mate and  fertility  of  soil,  bounded  by  magnificent 
rivers,  with  rolling  prairies  covered  with  beautiful 
flowers,  with  its  great  and  wonderful  forests.  Its 
population  as  recorded  by  the  Spaniards  in  1 799 
was  eight  hundred  and  seventy-five  persons,  and 
in  1804,  under  the  United  States,  was  fourteen 
hundred  whites  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  slaves. 
During  this  period,  the  town  of  St.  Charles  was 
founded  by  Blanchette  surnamed  the  "  Le  Chas- 
seur," in  1769.  Its  early  inhabitants  were  Cana- 
dians and  Creoles.  This  town  was  located  on 
the  north  bank  of  the  Missouri  river,  about 
twenty-four  miles  above  its  mouth.  It  had  ori- 
ginally but  one  street,  fronting  on  the  river,  which 
extended  about  one  mile,  and  which  in  1804  was 
lined  with  about  one  hundred  houses. 

Subsequently    to    the    establishment    of     St 
Charles  the  village  of  "  Portage  des  Sioux  "  was 
settled  and  located  by  Francois  Saussier   on    the 


-  i8o- 

banks  of  the  Mississippi  river,  seven  miles  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Missouri,  on  an  immense  prairie 
bottom.  Its  population  in  1804  comprised  about 
twenty-four  families. 


A  WONDERFUL  PAINTING  ON  THE  HIGH  BLUFFS 
OF  ILLINOIS  FROM  1673  to  1866. 

OPPOSITE  the  St.  Charles  District  there  existed 
as  early  as  1673  on  the  rock  bluffs  of  Illinois,  on 
the  Mississippi  river  above  the  city  of  Alton,  a 
remarkably  large,  heinous  painting,  which  was 
seen  first  by  Marquette  and  Joliet,  and  still  ex- 
isted as  late  as  1866.  It  was  painted  on  the 
bluffs  about  twenty  feet  below  the  top  of  the  cliff, 
and  about  sixty  feet  above  its  base.  It  repre- 
sented a  hideous  monster,  being  well  executed 
and  painted  in  bold  colors,  which  stood  the  test 
of  time  until  destroyed  by  the  hand  of  the  "white 
man."  This  wonderful  painting  was  known  by 
the  Indians  as  a  monster  called  "Piesa,"  and  was 
held  by  them  in  great  fear  and  horror.  Nor  did 
they  pass  by  it  up  and  down  the  river  without 
discharging  their  arrows  and  guns  upon  it.  This 
hideous  picture  seemed  apparently  inaccessible  to 
man,  and  it  stood  as  a  monument  of  the  past  to 
the  glory  of  a  people  unknown  to-day.  By  whom 
painted,  and  why,  is  buried  in-  that  gulf  of  the 
past.  The  writer  of  this  saw  it  in  1837,  whilst 
traveling  on  board  of  the  steamer  Vandalia. 


Marquctte  states,  in  his  publication  of  same  in 
Paris  in  1681  :  "  Passing  the  mouth  of  the  Illi- 
nois we  soon  fell  into  the  shadow  of  a  tall  prom- 
ontory, and  with  great  astonishment  beheld  the 
representation  of  two  monsters  painted  on  its 
lofty  limestone  front.  Each  of  these  frightful 
figures  had  the  face  of  a  man,  the  horns  of  a  deer, 
the  beard  of  a  tiger,  and  the  tail  of  a  fish  so  long 
that  it  passed  around  the  body,  over  the  head 
and  between  the  legs.  It  was  an  object  of  Indian 
worship,  and  greatly  impressed  me  with  the  ne- 
cessity of  substituting  for  this  monstrous  idolatry 
the  true  God." 

Reverend  Walter  H.  Hill,  in  "  Sketches  of  St. 
Louis,"  states  that  Father  De  Smet  related  that 
he  heard  an  aged  chief  of  the  Pottawattomies  at 
Council  Bluffs  in  1838  give  the  history  about  this 
painting : 

The  Piasa,  as  the  chief  explained,  being  the 
bird  that  devoured  men.  An  island  not  far  from 
Alton  siill  bears  the  name  Piasa,  and  according 
to  the  chief  it  was  a  favorite  haunt  of  this  bird. 
He  went  on  to  tell  how  "  many  thousand  moons 
before  the  arrival  of  the  white  man,  when  the 
great  mammoth  that  was  slain  by  Nanabush  still 
roamed  over  the  wild  grassy  plains,  there  existed 
a  very  large  bird  that  could  seize  and  carry  off  a 
full-grown  deer  in  his  talons  as  easily  as  a  hawk 
could  take  up  a  wren.  It  once  pounced  on  an 
Indian  brave,  bore  him  off  to  a  deep  cavern  under 
the  neighboring  cliffs  and  there  devoured  him. 


From  that  time  forth  it  would  feed  on  none 
but  human  flesh.  In  its  voracity  it  depopulated 
whole  villages  of  Illinois,  nor  could  hundreds  of 
stout  warriors  destroy  it.  At  length  a  bold  chief 
named  Outaga,  of  great  fame,  was  commanded 
by  the  great  Manitou,  who  appeared  to  him  in  a 
dream,  to  single  out  twenty  warriors,  with  bows 
and  poisoned  arrows,  and  by  them  the  hungry 
Piasa  should  be  slain. 

They  found  the  huge  bird  perched  on  a  high 
rock  that  still  bears  his  name  and  figure.  All 
aimed  their  arrows  at  once  and  the  fearful  bird, 
transfixed  with  twenty  arrows,  fell  dead  near  the 
feet  of  the  brave  chief  Outaga.  And  to  this  day 
in  the  dark  cavern  near  the  Rock  Piasa,  are 
heaped  the  bones  of  many  thousand  Indians, 
whose  flesh  was  food  for  the  insatiable  maw  of 
this  winged  monster. 

LES    MAMELLES. 

Near  St.  Charles  originally  stood  two  mounds, 
of  regular  surface,  without  trees  or  shrubs,  but 
covered  with  grass,  which  were  named  by  the 
French  "  Les  Mamelles  ;"  they  had  an  elevation 
of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet,  they  pre- 
sented from  their  summit  a  most  beautiful  and 
grand  view  of  the  surrounding  country. 


-.83- 

THE  CEDAR    PYRAMID. 

We  reproduce  the  picture  and  description  by 
B.  A.  Alderson,  Esq.,  of  the  Cedar  Pyramid  of 
St.  Charles  county,  as  it  stood  years  ago  : 

Among  the  natural  curiosities  of  our  country, 
there  is  to  be  seen-  in  Darst's  Bottom,  on  the 
Missouri  river,  St.  Charles  county,  Missouri, 
near  the  base  of  a  rock  cliff,  which  is  perpen- 
dicular and  two  hundred  feet  in  height,  a  column 
which  shoots  up  to  the  height  of  about  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty  feet !  This  vast  column  erected 
by  the  great  Architect  of  the  Universe — as  a 
specimen  of  durability  and  grandeur,  stands  firm- 
ly as  the  everlasting  hills  ! 

Its  figure  is  that  of  the  frustum  of  a  pyramid 
— or  more  strictly  speaking  an  obelisk — whose 
bat:e  is  a  rectangular  parallelogram,  and  the  mean 
of  its  sides  twenty-eight  by  sixteen  feet.  This 
measure  was  made  at  the  apex  of  the  debris  from 
the  main  cliff,  which  is  about  half  the  height  of  the 
column.  At  this  height,  the  space  between  the 
column  and  the  face  of  the  cliff,  is  four  feet ;  and 
at  the  apex  of  the  column,  the  distance  is  appar- 
ently ten  or  twelve  feet.  The  cliff,  and  sides  of 
this  column  which  faces  it  are  straight  and 
smooth,  leaving  no  indication  that  this  elevated 
shaft  was  ever  united  to  the  main  cliff.  The 
material  of  each  is  a  grey  friable  sandstone. 

On  the  face  and  summit  of  the  cliff  are  numer- 


-  1 84  - 

ous  cedars  ;  and  upon  the  summit,  there  stands  a 
living  cedar  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  in  height ! 
And  a  dead  cedar  stump,  four  or  five  feet  in 
height  with  sprigs  of  grass  about  its  roots.  The 
summit  is,  apparently,  ten  or  twelve  feet  square. 

From  this  spot,  the  intervening  forest  pre- 
vents a  view  of  the  Missouri  river.  In  many 
places  there  is  no  accumulation  of  debris  from 
the  cliffs,  and  we  see  evident  indications  that 
the  Missouri  river,  at  some  anterior  period, 
rolled  past, — and  washed  the  base  of  the  Cedar 
Pyramid. 

The  impression,  which  such  scenes  make  upon 
the  memory,  together  with  recollections  of  our 
earlier  history  are  calculated  to  excite  a  love  of 
country.  These  recks  and  hills  of  our  native 
land  ;  our  lofty  ranges,  our  mountain  brooks  ;  our 
lengthy  rivers  and  expanded  lakes  ;  the  brilliant 
feats  achieved  under  our  stars  and  stripes ;  the 
darings  and  virtues  of  our  ancestors  ;  aye,  the 
very  hearth-stones  which  we  encircled  in  the 
days  of  our  childhood ;  the  old  log  school  house 
and  the  village  church — scenes  like  these  engrav- 
ed upon  the  tablets  of  memory,  never  to  be 
erased,  press  upon  the  mind,  and  involuntary, 
but  fervent  aspirations  flow  out  from  our  bosoms 
for  the  perpetuity  of  the  hope  of  the  world — our 
beloved  and  glorious  Union. 

The  witnessing  of  such  scenes,  and  the  in- 
dulgence of  such  feelings,  are  also  calculated  to 
inspire  one's  soul  with  morality  and  reverence. 


-i85- 

For,  to  one  whose  home  is  on  the  wide  spreading 
prairie — whose  wanderings  are  by  the  limpid 
stream  and  over  rugged  cliffs  :  -this  mighty 
shaft,  rising  up  by  the  side  of  craggy  rocks, 
crowned  with  ever  living  verdure,  may  be  likened 
to  the  kindlier  feelings  of  the  human  heart,  which 
rise  up  in  adoration  to  "  Him,  who  doeth  nil  things 
w  !1  " — and  form  an  Oasis  in  the  garden  of  the 
h-art. 

COTE  SANS  DESSEIN. 


During  the  Spanish  regime,  this  village  was 
founded  by  Frenchmen,  being  located  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi river  near  the  mouth  of  the  Osage  river. 
Near  this  village,  was  an  immense  rock,  rising 
about  sixty  feet,  in  the  alluvial  bottom,  which  was 
left  by  a  freak  of  nature  solitary  and  alone. 

The  post  of  Cote  Sans  Dessein,  was  in  early 
times  attacked  by  a  large  band  of  savages,  and 
was  defended  in  a  block-house,  by  two  men  and 
two  women.  The  Indians  assaulted  this  place  of 
retreat  in  every  ferocious  way,  and  repeatedly  set 
it  on  fire,  which  was  put  out  by  the  courage  of 
these  two  brave  women.  The  defense  was  made 
principally  by  the  brave  and  gallant  Baptiste 
Louis  Roy,  a  hunter  and  mountaineer,  who  was 
assisted  greatly  by  his  noble  and  brave  wife.  The 
result  was  the  death  of  one  person  in  the  block- 
house, whilst  fourteen  savages  were  killed  and 


-  186  - 

iv.any  wounded.  The  Gazetteer  says,  that  ''when 
the  band  of  Indians  were  defeated,  before  leaving 

o 

they  collected  a  dozen  small  kettles,  and  having 
broken  them  to  pieces,  piled  them  around  a  large 
unbroken  one,  as  a  sign  to  the  savages,  who 
might  follow  in  their  trail,  that  one  man  had  slain 
many  Redskins."  Baptiste  Louis  Roy  was  a  tall, 
robust  and  fine  looking  man,  being  a  hunter  and 
mountaineer,  who  had  witnessed,  and  gone 
through,  some  most  exciting  and  stirring  scenes 
amongst  the  Indians  in  the  far  West  and  the 
Rocky  Mountains. 

For  his  heroic  defense,  the  mountaineers  pre- 
sented Roy  with  a  beautiful  rifle,  and  a  silver 
vase,  but  owing  to  the  last  present  wounding  the 
feelings  of  his  wife,  he  refused  in  a  bold  and  man- 
ly way,  to  accept  these  presents.  This  noble  and 
brave  man,  lived  to  an  old  age,  and  died  on  his 
homestead,  near  the  city  of  St.  Joseph,  leaving 
but  few  children,  who  have  all  departed  this  life. 
A  braver  man  never  handled  a  western  rifle. 


DANIEL  BOONK. 


This  great  explorer,  hunter  and  pioneer  of  Ken- 
tucky, settled  in  the  year  1795  at  "Femnie  Osage 
District,"  in  the  then  St.  Charles  District.  When 
asked  why  he  left  Kentucky,  he  said,  "Too  much 
crowded,  too  crowded,  I  want  elbow  room." 


-i87- 

Whilst  in  St.  Louis,  the  Lieutenant-Governor  of 
Louisiana  gave  him  a  hearty  welcome,  and  grant- 
ed him  8,500  arpents  ofland  on  the  north  side  of 
the  Missouri  river,  in  the  then  St.  Charles  Span- 
ish District,  upon  which  he  built  a  log  cabin. 

Boone,  under  Spanish  authority,  was  made 
Civil  and  Military  Commandant  of  the  "Femme 
Osage  District"  on  July  11,  1797.  In  that  ca- 
pacity he  gave  general  satisfaction  to  the  French 
inhabitants  and  American  pioneers  of  Upper 
Louisiana. 

The  grant  of  land  given  to  him  by  the  Spanish 
officer  at  St.  Louis,  he  neglected  to  have  confirm- 
ed by  the  Spanish  authority,  at  New  Orleans, 
which  claim  was  not  made  valid  by  the  act  of  the 
Land  Commissioner  under  the  United  States. 
This  was  quite  a  misfortune  for  Boone,  when  de- 
prived of  his  lands  in  Kentucky  and  Missouri. 
Afterwards  the  Government  of  the  United  States 
granted  him  only  850  acres  in  the  Boone's  Lick 
country. 

Boone,  as  early  as  1804  to  1808,  became  fam- 
ous as  a  hunter  in  what  is  known  as  the  Boone's 
Lick  country,  where  he  discovered  valuable  salt 
springs.  His  reputation  at  this  time,  was  very 
great,  as  an  explorer  of  the  wilderness,  and  as  an 
Indian  fighter,  amongst  the  pioneers  of  the  Great 
West. 

Boone  died  at  the  residence  of  his  son  on  Sep- 
tember 26,  1820,  in  the  "Femme  Osage  District," 
now  St.  Charles  county,  !tMissouri.  His  remains 


188  - 

were  buried  alongside  of  his  wife,  near  Marthas- 
ville,  Warren  county,  Missouri.  Their  grave 
was  marked  by  a  rough  slab  of  limestone,  with  a 
plain  inscription.  After  slumbering  a  quarter  of 
a  century  on  Missouri  soil,  his  body  was  removed 
tD  Frankfort,  Kentucky,  on  September  13,  1845, 
by  the  State  of  Kentucky,  where  great  respect 
and  honors  was  paid  to  his  remains  and  memory 
by  that  commonwealth  and  the  people,  whilst  his 
grave  was  strewed  with  flowers,  which  homage 
was  due  to  so  remarkable  a  man. 


-  189  - 

V.-NEW  MADRID  DISTRICT. 

FROM   1769   TO   1804. 


THIS  Spanish  district  originally  was  bounded 
on  the  north  by  the  Tawappata  Bottom,  east  by 
the  Mississippi  river,  south  by  the  Arkansas, 
west  by  an  undefined  boundary.  This  district 
fronting  the  Mississippi  consisted  of  low,  level, 
alluvion,  and  rich  bottom  lands,  interspersed  with 
large  lakes,  occasionally  with  some  overflowed 
ground.  It  was  traversed  by  beautiful  streams 
and  rivers,  such  as  the  St.  Francis,  White, 
Castor,  Big  Black  and  others,  with  their  tribu- 
tarijs.  Tiiis  region  of  country  was  dotted  with 
beautiful  prairies,  fringed  by  a  magnificent  forest, 
abounding  with  wild  fruits.  Over  this  territory 
roamed  in  great  numbers  the  buffalo,  elk,  bear, 
deer,  and  other  wild  animals,  whilst  it  swarmed 
with  the  wild  turkey,  swans,  geese,  ducks  and 
numerous  fowls  in  great  varieties.  At  this  early 
period  under  the  Spanish  regime,  it  was  inhab- 
ited by  the  Delawares,  Shawnees,  Creeks  and 
Cherokee  Indians,  hunters,  vagabonds,  trappers 
and  voyageurs. 

Strange  as  it  may  appear,  long  before  this,  as 
early  as  1541,  fifty  years  after  the  discovery  of 
America,  De  Soto,  with  his  Spanish  cavaliers, 


-  TQO  - 

visited  this  district  in  search  of  gold  and  silver. 
Being  disappointed  in  this,  they  abandoned  their 
project  and  retraced  their  steps  to  Florida. 

We  give  the  following  history  of  New  Madrid, 
as  related  by  Garcilago  de  la  Vega,  a  Spanish 
chronicler  : 

9 

"  It  was  in  1541,  when  De  Soto  and  his  com- 
panions crossed  the  "  Big  Swamp,"  and  unfurling 
the  great  banner  of  Spain,  entered  the  capital  of 
Capaha  amid  salvos  of  artillery  and  the  shouts 
of  the  warriors  of  Casquin.  As  many  of  our 
readers  are  not  familiar  with  this  portion  of  the 
history,  we  may  say  that  if  we  are  to  believe  the 
narrative  of  the  veracious  Garcilago  de  la  Vega, 
himself  a  descendant  of  the  Incas,  De  Soto, 
after  he  crossed  the  Mississippi  and  broke  up  his 
boats  to  preserve  the  nails,  marched  through  the 
wilderness  until  he  descried  a  large  village  con- 
taining about  four  hundred  houses.  It  was  seated 
on  the  banks  of  the  river,  the  borders  of  which, 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  were  covered  with 
luxuriant  fields  of  maize,  interspersed  with  groves 
of  fruit  trees.  This  was  one  of  the  villages  of 
the  Cacique  of  Casquin.  Here  the  Spaniards 
rested  for  six  clays,  and  then  resuming  their 
journey  they  marched  through  a  populous  cham- 
paign country,  where  the  land  was  more  elevated 
and  the  soil  less  alluvial  than  any  they  had  yet 
seen  on  the  borders  of  the  Mississippi.  The 
fields  were  overflowingly  beautififl,  the  pecan  nut, 


the  red  and  gray  plum  and  mulberry  trees  grew 
there  in  abundance.  In  two  days  they  came  to 
the  chief  town,  where  the  Cacique  resided.  It 
was  seated  on  the  same  side  of  the  river,  about 
seven  leagues  above,  and  in  a  very  fertile  and 
populous  country.  Here  they  were  well  received 
by  the  Cacique,  who  made  him  (De  Soto)  presents 
of  mantles,  skins  and  fish,  and  invited  De  Soto 
to  lodge  in  his  habitation.  It  stood  on  a  high, 
artificial  hill. 

"  The  region  thus  described  evidently  refers  to 
the  chain  of  hill-land  extending  from  Little  Prairie 
in  Pemiscot  county  to  New  Madrid.  After  re- 
maining at  this  place  some  time,  the  Cacique  im- 
plored De  Soto  as  follows  :  '  We  supplicate  you 
to  pray  to  your  God  to  send  us  rain,  for  our 
fields  are  parched  for  the  want  of  water.'  De 
Soto  ordered  a  large  cross  to  be  framed  and 
erected  it  on  a  high  hill  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
and  which  served  the  Indians  as  a  watch-tower, 
overlooking  every  eminence  in  the  vicinity.  After 
everything  was  prepared  a  solemn  procession  was 
formed,  the  Cacique  walked  beside  De  Soto,  and 
the  savage  warriors  mingled  with  the  Spaniards, 
whilst  the  priests  chanted  the  litany  and  the  sol- 
diers responded.  Thousands  of  savages  assem- 
bled to  witness  the  imposing  ceremonies  and 
watched  the  Spaniards.  Ever  and  anon  they 
raised  th~ir  eyes  to  heaven  and  made  signs  with 
their  faces  and  hands  as  if  asking  God  to  listen 
to  the  Christians'  prayers.  De  Soto  and  his 


-  192  - 

followers  were  moved  to  tenderness  to  behold, 
in  a  strange  and  heathen  land,  savage  people 
worshiping  with  such  deep  humility  and  tears  the 
emblem  of  our  redemption.  God,  in  His  mercy, 
says  the  Spanish  chronicler,  willing  to  show  these 
heathen  that  He  listens  unto  those  who  call  upon 
Him  in  truth,  sent  down  in  the  middle  of  the 
ensuing  night  a  plenteous  rain,  to  the  great  joy 
of  the  Indians. 

"  After  remaining  at  Casquin  ten  days  De  Soto 
gave  orders  to  march.  The  Cacique  of  Casquin 
obtained  permission  to  accompany  him  with  his 
warriors.  His  object  was  to  wreak  his  vengeance 
on  the  neighboring  Cacique  of  Capaha.  A  war 
had  existed  between  them  for  several-generations. 
The  march  from  Casquin  to  Capaha  is  fully  de- 
scribed, and  after  marching  three  days  they  came 
to  a  great  swamp,  miry  on  the  borders,  with  a 
lake  in  the  center,  too  deep  to  be  forded,  and 
which  formed  a  kind  of  gulf  on  the  Mississippi, 
into  which  it  emptied  itself."  Across  this  piece 
of  water  the  Indians  of  Casquin  constructed  a 
rude  bridge  of  trunks  of  trees.  This  swamp, 
and  which  is  the  "  Big  Swamp,"  separated  Cas- 
quin and  Capaha.  It  required  one  day  to  cross 
this  swamp.  The  next  day  De  Soto  marched  to 
Capaha  and  took  possession  of  the  place.  The 
inhabitants  had  all  fled  to  an  island  in  the  river, 
and  the  warriors  of  Casquin  ravaged  the  terri- 
tory. 

"  De  Soto  sent  envoys  to  Capaha  with  proffers 


-  '93  - 

of  friendship,  which  were  indignantly  rejected. 
Then  the  Spaniards  and  their  allies  resolved  to 
attack  them,  and  accordingly  invaded  the  island. 
Owing,  however,  to  the  pusillanimity  of  their 
allies  the  Spaniards  were  compelled  to  retreat  to 
their  canoes.  But  for  the  forbearance  of  Capaha 
the  soldiers  of  De  Soto  would  have  been  over- 
whelmed. On  the  next  day,  Capaha  sent  four 
of  his  principal  warriors  as  an  embassy  to  De 
Soto.  They  came  with  great  ceremony  ;  bowed 
to  the  sun  and  moon  and  then  to  De  Soto,  but 
took  no  notice  of  Casquin.  They  were  received 
with  great  affability  and  went  away  well  pleased 
with  their  reception.  On  the  next  day,  the 
Cacique  of  Capaha,  attended  by  a  train  of  a 
hundred  warriors,  covered  with  beautiful  plumes, 
and  with  mantles  of  all  kinds  of  skins,  came  to 
see  De  Soto.  Capaha  was  about  twenty-six  years 
old,  of  noble  form  and  princely  demeanor.  He 
was  received  by  De  Soto  as  a  friend.  De  Soto 
remained  for  some  time  at  Capaha.  He  sent 
some  of  his  followers  to  search  for  gold  and  silver 
further  north." 

NEW  MADRID  UNDER  THE  SPANIARDS  IN    1769. 

The  Territory  of  New  Madrid,  at  this  period, 
became  subject  to  Spain,  a  region  of  country  of 
great  beauty,  fertility  and  resources,  equal  in  pro- 
ductiveness to  the  Nile  of  Egypt.  Its  remarkable 


-  «94  - 

richness  of  soil  and  its  hunting-grounds,  gave  it 
the  name  of  "  L'Anse  a  la  Graisse "  (Cove  of 
Fat.) 

The  town  of  New  Madrid  was  laid  out  in  1787, 
on  a  very  large  scale — to  eclipse  even  the  city  of 
Madrid,  in  Spain — by  Colonel  George  Morgan, 
of  New  Jersey,  formerly  an  American  officer, 
who  acquired  a  large  concession  of  land  for  that 
purpose  from  the  Spanish  officers  at  New  Orleans. 
After  inducing  some  fifty  emigrants  to  settle  at 
New  Madrid,  charges  were  made  against  Mor- 
gan, by  General  James  Wilkinson,  during  his 
intrigues  with  Spain,  and  by  others,  which  in- 
duced Governor  Miro  to  cancel  the  concessions 
of  land  to  Morgan,  denouncing  the  whole  project, 
by  his  letter  of  May  29th,  1789,  to  Morgan  ;  and 
that  Spain  would  establish  a  fort  at  New  Madrid, 
and  that  a  detachment  of  Spanish  soldiers  would 
guard  there  the  interests  of  Spain.  Colonel  Mor- 
gan, stripped  of  his  large  concessions  and  power, 
returned  to  the  United  States,  much  disappointed 
at  the  failure  of  his  great  project. 

SPANISH    COMMANDANTS. 


Soon  after  this,  New  Madrid  was  made  a  Span- 
ish post,  and  Don  Fouche  was  made  its  Spanish 
commandant  in  the  year  1 789.  Owing  to  its 
mixed  population  then,  he  established  a  fort 
named  "  Fort  Celeste."  Don  Fouche  promul- 


-  195  - 

gated  the  laws  of  Spain,  regulated  the  land  neces- 
sary for  the  town  and  its  inhabitants,  and  brought 
order  out  of  chaos. 

He  was  succeeded  in  office  by  Don  Thomas 
Portell,  a  Spaniard,  in  1791,  who  held  this  posi- 
tion for  five  years,  or  until  December,  1796. 

Don  Pierre  A.  Laforge,  notary  public,  states 
that  "  Don  Portell  was  a  man  of  distinguished 
merit,  equally  in  the  military  as  in  the  cabinet, 
was  superior  to  his  position,  and  if  he  failed,  it 
was  because  he  did  not  place  himself  on  a  Jevel 
with  the  sort  of  people  he  had  to  govern." 

The  principal  population,  at  the  time,  consisted 
of  Indians,  traders,  hunters  and  boatmen,  and  a 
few  enterprising  emigrants.  Unfortunately  for 
the  prosperity  of  New  Madrid,  the  great  amount 
of  game  in  the  country  made  its  settlers  neglect 
the  cultivation  of  its  rich  lands. 

During  the  command  of  Don  Portell,  five  Span- 
ish galleys,  arrived  from  New  Orleans,  for  the 
protection  of  the  post  and  to  protect  the  naviga- 
tion of  the  Mississippi  ;  they  were  detained  there 
a  whole  summer,  but  owing  to  the  want  of  corn 
and  flour,  the  commandant  of  New  Madrid  post, 
had  to  order  it  from  Kentucky  and  the  "Illinois." 
After  this,  a  few  French  and  American  families, 
turned  their  serious  attention  to  agriculture. 

Don  Portell  was  succeeded  in  office  by  Don 
Carlos  Dehault  Delassus,  who  served  in  that  ca- 
pacity from  December,  1796  to  August,  1799. 
Don  Delassus  was  an  active  and  good  com- 


-  196  - 

mandant,  and  gave  general  satisfaction  during  his 
administration,  and  left  New  Madrid  to  act  at 
St.  Louis  as  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Upper 
Louisiana. 

Don  Henri  Peroux,  in  August,  1799,  became 
commandant  of  the  post  at  New  Madrid,  when  its 
population  had  then  reached  782  persons,  and 
served  in  this  capacity  until  1804.  During  ihis 
time,  there  existed  roving  vagabond  Indians,  who 
committed  great  barbarities  in  killing,  stealing, 
and  burning  houses,  from  the  Merrimac  river  to 
New  Madrid.  In  1802  an  inhabitant  at  New 
Madrid,  named  David  Trotter,  having  been  killed 
and  his  house  burnt,  whilst  other  atrocities  wore 
continually  taking  place  in  Upper  Louisiana, 
Lieutenant-Governor  Delassus  was  compelled 
to  organize  the  Spanish  militia  into  service  in 
December  1802.  The  companies  organized  were 
the  following  : 

One  company  from  St.  Genevieve  commanded 
by  Captain  Don  Francis  Valle. 

One  company  from  Cape  Girardeau  command- 
ed by  Captain  Don  Louis  Lorimier. 

One  company  from  New  Bourbon  commanded 
by  Captain  Don  Camille  Delassus. 

One  company  from  New  Madrid  commanded 
by  Captain  Don  Henri  Peroux. 

"This  militia  was  ordered  to  meet  at  the  Post 
of  New  Madrid,  where  Lieutenant-Governor  Don 
Carlos  Dehault  Delassus  took  command.  These 
several  commanders,  arrested  several  savages, 


DANIEL  BOONE. 


-  197  - 

and  held  them  as  prisoners.  They  were  mostly 
of  the  Maschow  nation,  called  Tallaposa  Creeks. 
A  military  council  was  held  at  New  Madrid  Fort, 
where  the  principal  Indian  criminal,  Tewanaye, 
was  condemned  and  put  to  death  in  the  presence 
of  the  Spanish  militia,  and  in  presence  of  Indian 
chiefs  and  Indians.' 


LITTLE   PRAIRIE. 


During  Peroux's  command  at  New  Madrid, 
the  village  of  Little  Prairie  was  established  by 
Captain  Francis  Lessieur,  a  Canadian,  who  took 
command  of  this  village,  which  was  settled  by 
Canadians  and  Creoles,  with  pioneers  from  Ken- 
tucky and  Virginia,  and  became  a  flourishing  vil- 
lage, being  thirty  miles  below  New  Madrid, 

During  the  Spanish  regime  at  New  Madrid, 
many  prominent  men  settled  there  ;  amongst 
them  were  Pierre  A.  Laforge,  John  Lavalle  and 
Dr.  Richard  Waters,  who  acted  in  different  offic- 
ial capacities.  Hon.  William  S.  Moseby  says 
that  "They  were  men  of  considerable  energy, 
generally  highly  educated,  easy  in  circumstances, 
endowed  with  good  sense,  affable  in  manners,  and 
soon  acquired  great  influence  in  the  community, 
and  became  leading  spirits  of  the  infant  colony." 


UNITED  STATES  GOXER.  MK.  T — 1804. 

The  United  States,  by  treaty  with  France,  took 
possession  of  New  Madrid  District  in  1804.  Its 
population  then  was  thirteen  hundred  and  fifty 
(1,350)  including  150  slaves,  about  400  capable  of 
bearing  arms.  This  district  under  the  American 
flag,  was  improving  rapidly  in  population  and 
wealth,  when  it  met  with  one  of  the  most  disas- 
trous occurrences,  being  the  terrible  earthquakes 
of  1811-1812,  which  caused  its  inhabitants  sud- 
denly to  abandon  the  country  and  their  homes. 

We  give  the  following  description  of  the  New 
Madrid  earthquakes  of  1811-12,  by  the  Hon. 
Lewis  F.  Linn,  the  model  Senator  of  Missouri, 
written  in  February,  1836, — and  a  description  of 
New  Madrid,  at  this  period  : 

"  The  memorable  earthquake  of  December, 
181 1,  after  shaking  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi 
to  its  center,  vibrated  along  the  courses  of  the 
rivers  and  valleys,  and,  passing  the  primi- 
tive mountain  barriers,  died  away  along  the 
shores  of  the  Atlantic  ocean.  In  the  region  now 
under  consideration,  during  the  continuance  of 
so  appalling  a  phenomenon,  which  commenced 
by  distant  rumbling  sounds,  succeeded  by  dis- 
charges as  if  a  thousand  pieces  of  artillery  were 
suddenly  exploded,  the  earth  rocked  to  and  fro, 
and  vast  chasms  opened,  from  whence  issued  col- 
umns of  water,  sand,  and  coal,  accompanied  by 


-  199  ' 

hissing  sounds,  caused,  perhaps,  by  the  escape 
of  pent-up  steam,  while  ever  and  anon  flashes  of 
electricity  gleamed  through  the  troubled  clouds 
of  night,  rendering  the  darkness  doubly  horrible. 
The  current  of  the  Mississippi,  pending  this  ele- 
mental strife,  was  driven  back  upon  its  source 
with  the  greatest  velocity  for  several  hours,  in 
consequence  of  an  elevation  of  its  bed.  But  this 
noble  river  was  not  thus  to  be  stayed  in  its  course. 
Its  accumulated  waters  came  booming  on,  and, 
o'ertopping  the  barrier  thus  suddenly  raised,  car- 
ried everything  before  them  with  resistless  power. 
Boats,  then  floating  on  its  surface,  shot  down  the 
declivity  like  an  arrow  from  a  bow,  amid  roaring 
billows  and  the  wildest  commotion.  A  few  days' 
action  of  its  powerful  current  sufficed  to  wear 
away  every  vestige  of  the  barrier  thus  strangely 
interposed,  and  its  waters  moved  on  in  their 
wonted  channel  to  the  ocean.  The  day  that  sue 
ceedecl  this  night  of  terror  brought  no  solace  in 
its  dawn.  Shock  followed  shock  ;  a  dense  black 
cloud  of  vapor  overshadowed  the  land,  through 
which  r.o  struggling  sunbeam  found  its  way  to 
cheer  the  desponding  heart  of  man,  who,  in  silent 
communion  with  himself,  was  compelled  to  ac- 
knowledge his  weakness  and  dependence  on  the 
everlasting  God.  The  appearances  that  presented 
themselves  after  the  subsidence  of  the  principal 
commotion  were  such  as  strongly  support  Ln 
opinion  heretofore  advanced.  Hills  had  disap- 
peared, and  hkes  were  found  in  their  stead  ;  and 


-  20O  - 

numerous  lakes  became  elevated  ground,  over 
the  surface  of  which  vast  heaps  of  sand  were 
scattered  in  every  direction,  while  in  many  places 
the  earth  for  miles  was  sunk  below  the  general 
level  of  the  surrounding  country,  without  being 
covered  with  water,  leaving  an  impression  in 
miniature  of  a  catastrophe  much  more  important 
in  its  effects,  which  had,  perhaps,  preceded  it  ages 
before. 

"  One  of  the  lakes  formed  on  this  occasion  is 
sixty  or  seventy  miles  in  length,  and  from  three 
to  twenty  miles  in  breadth.  It  is  in  some  places 
very  shallow  ;  in  others  from  fifty  to  one  hundred 
feet  deep,  which  is  much  more  than  the  depth  of 
the  Mississippi  river  in  that  quarter.  In  sailing 
over  its  surface  in  the  light  canoe,  the  voyager 
is  struck  with  astonishment  at  beholding  the  ofiant 

O  ^> 

trees  of  the  forest  standing  partially  exposed 
amid  a  waste  of  waters,  branchless  and  leafless. 
But  the  wonder  is  still  further  increased  on  cast- 
ing the  eye  on  the  dark-blue  profound,  to  observe 
canebrakes  covering  its  bottom,  over  which  a 
mammoth  species  of  testudo  is  occasionally  seen 
dragging  his  slow  length,  along,  while  countless 
myriads  of  fish  are  sporting  through  the  aquatic 
thickets.  But,  if  God  in  His  wrath  has  passed  over 
this  devoted  land  ;  if  He  touched  the  mountains 
and  they  disappeared  in  the  abyss,  his  beneficent 
influence  is  still  felt  in  its  soft  climate,  the  unex- 
ampled fertility  of  its  soil,  the  deep  verdure  of  its 
forests,  and  choicest  offerings  of  Flora.  The  lost 


-  2OI  - 

hills  or  islands  before  mentioned  are  of  various 
dimensions  ;  some  twenty  or  thirty  miles  in  cir- 
cumference, others  not  so  large,  and  some  are 
even  diminutive  in  size,  but  of  great  altitude, 
occasionally  furnished  with  fountains  of  living 
waters,  and  all  well  timbered.  The  low  grounds 
are  in  the  form  of  basins,  connected  by  sinuses, 
which  not  being  as  deep  as  the  bottom  of  their 
reservoirs,  so  that  when  an  inundation  takes  p'ace, 
either  from  the  Mississippi  river  or  streams  issu- 
ing from  the  surrounding  highlands,  they  are 
filled  to  overflowing  ;  and  when  the  waters  recede 
below  a  level  with  these  points  of  communication, 
they  become  stagnant  pools,  passing  off  by  the 
process  of  infiltration  which  is  very  slow,  in  a 
thick,  black,  tenacious  loam,  or  by  evaporation 
equally  gradual,  in  a  country  covered  by  forests 
and  impenetrable  jungle.  An  interesting  ques- 
tion now  presents  itself,  certainly  one  deeply 
interesting  to  the  people  of  Missouri  and  Arkan- 
sas. What  can  be  done  to  render  this  extraor- 
dinary country  a  fit  habitation  for  man  ?  In  its 
present  condition  it  is  nearly  useless,  affording 
winter  pasturage  for  some  herds  of  cattle  belonging 
to  farmers  on  its  borders,  and  a  safe  cover  to 
bands  of  wild  savage  animals,  on  the  destruction 

O 

of  which  a  few  hunters  gain  a  precarious  exist- 
ence, amid  noisome  exhalations  and  venomous- 
reptiles.  The  government  of  the  United  State?,, 
lord  over  millions  upon  millions  of  acres  of  land, 
possessing  every  advantage,  will  not,  in  all  prob- 


-   2O2   - 

ability,  for  ag;s  to  come,  incur  a  heavy  expense 
for  the  purpose  of  reclaiming  this  country  from 
its  present  deplorable  condition,  unless  commens- 
urate good  could  be  effected.  There  will  be  no 
d  fficulty  in  finding  motives  in  the  cupidity  or 
interest  of  Congress  (if  in  no  better  motive)  to 
make  a  liberal  appropriation  for  this  object. 

"  By  clearing  the  St.  Francois  of  its  rafts,  a 
much  larger  volume  of  water  will  flow  in  its  chan- 
nel, which  is  now  spread  over  the  country,  to  be 
again  returned  by  in  its  osculating  branches  ;  which 
concentration  of  its  water  would,  from  year  to 
year,  augment  its  depth  at  places  where  the  rafts 
existed,  which,  with  deepening  the  points  of  com- 
munication between  the  lakes  and  bayous,  so  as 
to  permit  a  continual  current  to  flow  onward  to  the 
Mississippi  or  St.  Francois,  would  reclaim  a  mil- 
lion or  two  acres  of  land,  surpassing  in  fertility  the 
famous  borders  of  the  Nile.  To  those  who  have 
never  visited  the  far  West,  the  great  basin  is  rich 
beyond  conception  ;  and  in  the  autumnal  season, 
when  teeming  with  the  rankest  vegetable  produc- 
tions, in  an  active  state  of  decomposition,  its 
liberated  miasma,  borne  on  the  wings  of  the  wind, 
have  a  most  deleterious  influence  on  the  health 
of  those  who  reside  in  the  contiguous  counties, 
furnishing  an  additional  argument  for  using  exer- 
tions to  reclaim  it.' 


-  203  - 

We  here  give  a  picture  and  part  of  description 
of  these  earthquakes  by  Henry  Howe  of  the 
Great  West  : 

"  There  were  a  number  of  severe  shocks,  but 
two  series  of  concussions  were  particularly  terri- 
ble, far  more  so  than  the  rest.  The  shocks  were 
clearly  distinguishable  into  two  classes  :  those  in 
\vhich  the  motion  was  horizontal,  and  those  in 
which  it  was  perpendicular.  The  latter  were  at- 
tended with  explosions,  and  the  terrible  mixture 
of  noises  that  preceded  and  accompanied  the 
earthquakes  in  a  louder  degree,  but  were  by  no 
means  so  desolating  and  destructive  as  the  other. 
Then  the  houses  crumbled,  the  trees  waved  to- 
gether, the  ground  sunk  ;  while  ever  and  anon 
vivid  flashes  of  lightning  gleaming  through  the 
troubled  clouds  of  night,  rendered  the  darkness 
doubly  horrible  After  the  severest  shocks,  a 
dense  black  cloud  of  vapour  overshadowed  the 
land,  tnrough  which  no  struggling  sunbeam  found 
its  way  to  cheer  the  heart  of  man.  The  sulphur- 
etted gases  that  were  discharged  during  the 
shocks  tainted  the  air  with  their  noxious  effluvia, 
and  so  impregnated  the  water  of  the  river  for  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles,  as  to  render  it  unfit  for 
use." 

Godfrey  Lesieur,  an  intelligent  and  remarkable 
man  residing  at  New  Madrid,  witnessed  these 
earthquakes,  and  gives  the  following  account : 


-   2O4  - 

"  The  first  shock  was  at  about  2  o'clock  A.  M., 
on  the  night  of  December  16,  181 1,  and  was  very 
hard,  shaking  down  log  houses,  chimneys,  &c. 
It  was  followed  at  short  intervals,  half  to  one 
hour  apart,  by  comparatively  slight  shocks,  until 
about  7  o'clock  in  the  morning,  a  rumbling  noise 
was  heard  in  the  west,  resembling  and  not  unlike 
distant  thunder,  and  in  an  instant  the  earth  began 
to  shake  and  totter  to  such  a  degree  that  no  per- 
sons were  able  to  stand  or  walk.  This  lasted 
perhaps  one  minute.  At  this  juncture  the  earth 
was  observed  to  be  as  it  were  rolling  in  waves  of 
a  few  feet  in  height,  with  a  visible  depression  be- 
tween. By  and  by  those  swells  or  waves  were 
seen  to  burst,  throwing  upwards  large  volumes  of 
water,  sand,  and  a  species  of  charcoal,  some  of 
which  were  covered,  in  part,  with  a  substance, 
which,  by  its  peculiar  odor,  was  thought  to  be 
sulphur.  When  these  swells  bursted,  large,  wide 
and  long  fissures  were  left,  running  north  and 
south  parallel  with  each  other  for  miles.  I  have 
seen  some  that  were  four  or  five  miles  in  length, 
and,  on  an  average,  about  four  feet  deep  and  ten 
feet  or  less  wide.  The  rumbling  noise  before 
mentioned,  the  waves,  etc.,  appeared  to  come 
from  the  west,  and  traveled,  as  it  seemed,  east- 
ward. After  this,  slight  shocks,  varying  in  se- 
verity, were,  at  intervals,  felt  until  the  yth  of  Jan- 
uary, 1812,  when  the  country  was  again  visited 
by  another  earthquake,  equally  as  violent  as  the 
two  first,  and  characterized  by  the  same  frightful 


-  205  - 

results.  Then  it  was  that  the  cry  arose  among 
the  people  "  sauve  qui  pent"  (save  who  can),  and 
all  but  two  families  left  the  country,  leaving  all 
their  property,  consisting  of  cattle,  hogs,  horses, 
and  portions  of  their  household  effects.  These 
proved  a  total  loss  in  the  end,  because  itinerant 
adventurers  from  other  parts,  aided  by  some 
others,  actuated  from  motives  of  cupidity,  it  was 
said,  carried  away  in  flatboats  to  Natchez  and 
New  Orleans  all  the  stock  save  what  they  did  not 
slaughter.  I  omitted  to  mention  that  after  the 
terrible  shock  of  the  /th  of  January  slight  ones 
from  time  to  time  were  felt.  This  lasted  until  the 
i  yth  of  February,  when  another  very  severe  one, 
having  the  same  effects  as  the  others,  visited  the 
country  and  caused  great  injury  to  the  land,  in 
forming  more  extensive  fissures,  sinking  high 
land  and  forming  it  into  lakes,  making  deep  lakes 
high  land. 

"Many  of  these  are  now  under  cultivation,  and 
have  proven  to  be  the  richest  and  most  productive 
lands  in  Southeast  Missouri.  The  damaged  and 

O 

torn-up  portion  was  not  very  extensive,  embrac- 
ing a  circumference  of  not  more  than  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles,  taking  the  old  town  of  Little 
Prairie,  now  called  Caruthersville,  as  the  center. 
A  very  large  extent  of  country  on  either  side 
of  the  White  Water,  called  here  Little  river, 
also  on  both  sides  of  the  St.  Francis  river  in 
this  State  and  Arkansas,  also  on  the  Reelfoot 
bayou,  in  Tennessee,  was  sunk  below  the  for- 


-   206  - 

mer  elevation  about  ten  feet,  thus  rendering 
that  region  of  country  entirely  unfit  for  culti- 
vation. 

"  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  and  worthy  of  no- 
tice, that  so  few  casualties  occurred  during  those 
terrible  convulsions.  Among  the  citizens  there 
were  but  two  deaths,  both  victims  being  women. 
One,  Mrs.  Lafont,  died  from  fright,  while  the 
earth  was  shaking  and  rocking.  The  other, 
Mrs.  Jarvis,  received  an  injury  from  the  fall  of 
a  cabin  log,  from  which  she  died  a  few  days 
after  Not  so  fortunate  were  flat-boat  men, 
many  of  whom  must  have  perished,  judging 
from  the  number  of  debris  seen  floating,  and 
from  the  river  being  partly  covered  with  freight, 
such  as  barrels  of  flour,  pork,  whiskey  and 
oi her  products. 

"A  man,  whose  name  I  have  forgotten,  who 
uas  moving  from  Tennessee  with  his  family,  a 
wife  and  seven  children,  and  a  young  married  man 
to  help  on  the  flatboat,  to  Arkansas,  were  all  lost 
but  himself.  He  saved  his  life  on  a  plank  after 
the  boat  capsized,  but  the  whole  of  his  family  were 
drowned.  A  man  named  Glasscock,  and  family, 
six  or  eight  in  number,  were  all  lost  at  Island 
No.  1 6.  The  boat  on  which  he  was  moving, 
it  is  supposed,  was  also  capsized." 

In  the  month  of  February,  181  5,  by  represen- 
tations made  to  Congress  through  Colonel  Rufus 
Easton,  then  delegate  from  Missouri  territory,  an 


207 

act  was  passed  by  that  body  for  the  relief  of  suf- 
ferers by  earthquakes  in  New  Madrid  county, 
which  act  was  approved  February  i  yth.  At  that 
time  all  mail  facilities  had  been  stopped  to  this 
county  on  account  of  the  terrible  ravages  of  said 
earthquakes.  Consequently  all  news  from  Wash- 
ington was  slow  in  reaching  this  portion  of  the 
country.  In  a  very  few  days  after  the  passage 
of  the  law  mentioned,  it  was  known  in  St.  Louis. 
This  was  sufficient  to  arouse  and  excite  the  cu- 
pidity of  sharpers,  which  afforded  them  so  prom- 
ising an  opportunity  to  make  fortunes,  and  many 
of  them  did  realize  their  most  sanguine  expecta- 
tions. The  whole  country  was  flooded  with  those 
speculators  before  the  people  were  informed  of 
ihe  relief  act  passed  by  Congress.  The  result 
in-owing  out  of  so  dishonest  and  unfair  proceed- 
ings proved  far  more  disastrous  than  had  been 
experienced  by  the  ravages  of  the  earthquakes. 
In  many  instances  whole  sections  of  land  were 
sold  at  from  $40  to  $60,  and  grants  of  a  less 
quantity  of  acres  were  sold  at  about  the  same 
rates.  Certificates  of  location  were  issued  by  the 
recorder  of  land  titles  at  St.  Louis  in  lieu  of  the 
injured  claims,  which  were  relinquished  to  the 
government.  Those  certificates  were  mostly  lo- 
cated in  what  was  then  called  "  The  Boonslick 
country,"  comprising  now  some  of  the  most 
prosperous  and  rich  counties  in  Missouri.  The 
greater  portion  of  those  locations  would  readily 
have  brought  from  ten  to  fifteen  dollars  per  acre, 


-   208   - 

now  worth  probably  fifty  to  one  hundred  dollars 
an  acre.  And  mark — the  claims  sold  as  above 
indicated,  were  paid  for  in  worthless,  depreciated 
Missouri  bank  notes  ;  the  banks  very  soon  failed, 
and  thus  the  people  were  doubly  swindled. 


AUUUBON  ABOUT  THE   EARTHQUAKES  OF     l8ll-12- 


At  this  period  Audubon,  the  ornithologist,  was 
traveling  in  Western  Kentucky  and  reports  the 
following  : 

"  The  western  section  of  Kentucky,  and  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi  suffered  from  a  severe 
shock  of  earthquake."  What  he  heard  he  imag- 
ined to  be  the  distant  rumbling  of  a  violent 
tornado. 

"On  which,"  says  he,  "  I  spurred  my  steed, 
with  a  wish  to  gallop  as  fast  as  possible  to  a  place 
of  shelter.  But  it  would  not  do;  the  animal 
knew  better  than  I  what  was  forthcoming,  and 
instead  of  going  faster,  so  nearly  stopped  that  T 
remarked  he  placed  one  foot  after  another  on  the 
ground  with  as  much  precaution  as  if  walking  on 
a  smooth  sheet  of  ice.  I  thought  he  had  sudden- 
ly foundered,  and,  speaking  to  him,  was  on  point 
of  dismounting  and  leading  him,  when  he  all  of  a 
sudden  fell  a-groaning  piteously,  hung  his  head, 
spread  out  his  forelegs,  as  if  to  save  himself  from 


falling,  and  stood  stock  still,  continuing  to  groan. 
I  thought  my  horse  was  about  to  die,  and  would 
have  sprung  from  his  back  had  a  minute  more 
elapsed  ;  but  at  that  instant  all  the  shrubs  and 
trees  began  to  move  from  all  their  very  roots,  the 
ground  rose  and  fell  in  successive  furrows,  like 
the  ruffled  waters  of  a  lake,  and  I  became  bewil- 
dered in  my  ideas,  as  I  too  plainly  discovered, 
that  all  this  awful  commotion  was  the  result  of  an 
earthquake. 

"  I  had  never  witnessed  anything  of  the  kind 
before,  although  like  every  person,  I  knew  earth- 
quakes by  description.  But  what  is  description 
compared  with  reality  !  Who  can  tell  the  sensa- 
tions which  I  experienced  when  I  found  myself 
rocking,  as  it  were,  upon  my  horse,  and  with  him 
moving  to  and  fro  like  a  child  in  a  cradle,  with 
the  most  imminent  danger  around  me.  The 
fearful  convulsion,  however,  lasted  only  a  few 
minutes,  and  the  heavens  again  brightened  as 
quickly  as  they  had  become  obscure  ;  my  horse 
brought  his  feet  to  the  natural  position,  raised  his 
head,  and  galloped  off  as  if  loose  and  frollicking 
without  a  rider." 

He  further  states  that  the  earthquake  produced 
serious  consequences  at  New  Madrid,  and  for 
some  distance  on  the  Mississippi,  the  earth  was 
rent  asunder  in  several  places,  one  or  two  islands 
sunk  forever,  and  the  inhabitants  who  escaped 
fled  in  dismay  towards  the  eastern  shores. 


-  2  IO  - 


SUBMERGED   LANDS  OF   MISSOURI. 

The  following  Report  on  the  Submerged 
Lands  of  the  State  of  Missouri  was  presented 
by  Firmin  A.  Rozier,  as  chairman  of  Sub- 
merged Lands  of  Missouri,  to  the  famous 
convention  presided  over  by  John  C.  Calhoun,  of 
South  Carolina,  held  at  Memphis,  Tennessee,  in 
November,  1845,  anc^  was  adopted  by  that  impor- 
tant convention.  It  shows  the  situation  and  over- 
flowed lands  in  Missouri  and  Arkansas  at  that 
period,  in  the  year  1845. 

REPORT    ON    THE     SUBMERGED    LANDS    OF    THE 
STATE   OF  MISSOURI. 

"  The  deepest  interest  is  felt  by  the  inhabitants 
of  the  State  of  Missouri  and  the  neighboring 
States  to  reclaim  the  submerged  lands  of  the  State 
of  Missouri.  The  whole  Union  longs  to  see  these 
immense  tracts  of  land,  which  now  lay  desolate 
and  unfit  for  cultivation,  made  to  smile  by  the  in- 
dustrious hand  of  man.  It  is  of  the  most  vital 
importance  to  the  West  and  South  that  the  sub- 
merged lands  should  be  drained  and  reclaimed, 
and  rendered  inhabitable.  The  portion  of  the  State 
of  Missouri  inundated,  comprises  the  counties 
of  Cape  Girardeau,  Scott,  Mississippi,  Wayne, 
Dunklin  and  New  Madrid.  There  is  about  2,1 60 


-  2t  I  - 

square  miles  which  are  low  and  swampy  lands  in 
the  above  counties.  A  great  portion  of  the  above 
counties  is  covered  with^water,  and  possesses  an 
alluvial  soil,  the  lands  are  low  and  marshy,  inter- 
spersed by  streams,  rivers,  lakes,  swamps,  bayous, 
bogs  and  marshes  :  although  a  part  of  the  swamps 
is  not  submerged  by  water  the  whole  year  ;  but 
the  waters  remaining  stagnant  on  these  low  and 
marshy  lands  during  the  hot  summer  become 
very  impure  and  putrid.  The  vegetation  being 
very  rank  and  abundant  on  this  rich  and  marshy 
soil,  mixes  with  the  pulrid  waters,  and  when  de- 
composed fills  and  renders  the  atmosphere  impure 
and  unhealthy,  which  adds  greatly  to  disease  ; 
and,  as  the  waters  are  dried  up  from  these 
swamps,  there  is  a  sediment,  stench  and  poison 
left  on  them  that  causes  disease  and  death,  not 
only  to  those  that  live  on  their  borders,  but,  like- 
wise, to  the  inhabitants  that  live  in  the  vicinity. 
A  great  portion  of  these  swamps  is  not  sus- 
ceptible for  the  habitation  of  man,  except  a 
numberless  group  of  Islands  interspersed,  which 
are  occupied  during  certain  seasons  of  the  year 
by  trappers  and  hunters.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact, 
that  there  is  a  chain  of  low,  level  and  marshy 
lands,  commencing  at  the  city  of  Cape  Girardeau, 
in  Missouri,  and  extending  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  ; 
and  between  these  two  points  there  is  not  a  rock 
landing  except  at  the  small  town  of  Commerce, 
on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  river  :  there, 
is  furthermore,  only  one  ridge  of  high  land  from 


-  1  12  - 

Commerce  to  be  met  with  on  the  west  side  of  said 
river,  which  is  at  Helena,  in  Arkansas.  From 
the  city  of  Cape  Girardeau,  running  into  the 
State  of  Arkansas,  there  is  a  strip  or  tongue, 
350  miles  long,  of  beautiful  and  excellent  lands, 
along  the  western  margin  of  the  Mississippi, 
which  is  well  inhabited,  having  an  average  of  ten 
miles  wide,  and  is  entirely  cut  off,  and  stands  isolat- 
ed from  the  interior  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  by 
the  great  swamps  lying  west  of  it,  and  deprives 
and  cuts  off  all  communication  from  the  interior 
southern  part  of  Missouri  and  northern  part  of 
Arkansas,  for  the  distance  above  mentioned,  to 
the  Mississippi  river.  The  inconvenience  experi- 
enced and  felt  by  the  inhabitants  west  of  these 
swamps  in  not  being  able  to  get  the  fruits  of  their 
labor  to  market,  is  very  unprofitable  and  injurious 
to  the  commerce  of  the  above  mentioned  States. 
The  lands  west  of  these  swamps  are  very  fertile 
and  rich  ;  the  timber  is  unsurpassed  in  size  and 
beauty.  It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  all  inter- 
course with  this  beautiful  country,  in  the  interior 
of  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  is  thus  cut  off,  produc- 
ing incalculable  injury  in  point  of  commerce  and 
agriculture. 

The  earthquakes  of  1811-12,  proved  very 
injurious  and  disastrous  to  the  south  of  Missouri, 
and  were  felt  far  and  wide.  They  changed  the 
course  of  the  streams  and  rivers,  which  occasioned 
the  waters  to  spread  in  every  direction,  and 
made  high  land  where  it  was  low  previous,  and 


-  213  - 

in  elevated  places  sunk  them — thus  causing  the 
rivers  and  streams  to  overflow  a  great  extent  of 
country.  These  earthquakes  of  1811-12,  are  still 
remembered  by  many  of  our  oldest  settlers ; 
when  the  whole  land  was  moved  and  waved  like 
the  waves  of  the  sea,  and  the  majestic  oak  bent 
his  head  to  the  ground  like  a  weed,  and  the 
terrible  fact  that  the  waters  of  the  mighty  Mis- 
sissippi, opposite  to  the  town  of  New  Madrid, 
rolled  up  stream  for  ten  miles,  carrying  on  its 
bosom  barks,  keel-boats  and  every  species  of 
crafts,  with  a  rapidity  unknown,  and  causing 
destruction  of  property  and  life. 

The  swamps  commence  below  the  city  of  Cape 
Girardeau  and  extend  to  Brown's  farm  six  miles 
below  Cape  Girardeau.  This  is  the  head  of 
White  Water  or  Little  River  swamps,  which  are 
divided  from  St.  John's  swamps  by  a  chain  of 
high  lands,  in  the  shape  of  a  horse-shoe,  in  Scott 
county.  This  high  land  is  eighteen  miles  long 
and  ten  miles  wide,  and  extends  from  Cape  La- 
creuse  river  to  the  town  of  Commerce,  on  the 
Mississippi  river.  Then  from  the  town  of  Benton, 
which  is  on  said  chain  of  high  lands,  in  Scott 
county,  there  is  a  tongue  of  land  that  extends  to 
New  Madrid,  on  which  the  large  New  Madrid 
road  runs  ;  the  length  of  the  road  is  thirty-eight 
miles,  called  King's  Road.  Established  by  the 
Spaniards,  it  starts  from  Cape  Girardeau,  passes 
Brown's  farm,  runs  to  Benton,  to  Halcap's  farm, 
then  to  New  Madrid.  This  King's  Road  runs  on 


•   214- 

n  tongue  of  land  three  miles  wide  ;  and  makes 
the  line  of  division  between  the  swamps  of  White 
Water  or  Little  River  on  the  west,  and  St.  John's 
swamps  on  the  east  of  said  road.  Let  it  be  par- 
ticularly remarked,  that  the  waters  that  flow  east 
of  the  said  King's  Road  empty  into  St.  John's 
swamps,  and  all  the  waters  west  of  said  road 
empty  into  White  Water  or  Little  River  swamps. 

There  are  four  large  swamps  that  originate  in 
Missouri;  that  is  to  say,  the  White  Water  or 
L'ttle  River  swamps,  the  St.  John's  swamps,  the 
James'  swamps,  and  the  St.  Francis  swamps. 

The  White  Water  or  Little  River  swamps 
commence  below  Cape  Girardeau,  and  lie  im- 
mediately owes  of  said  New  Madrid  road,  except 
a  small  chain  of  it  that  extends  along  Cape  La- 
creuse  river,  which  flows  into  the  Mississippi,  four 
miles  below  Cape  Girardeau  City,  and  are  on  the 
northern  side  of  said  chain  of  high  hills  that  forms 
Horse  Shoe,  in  Scott  county :  and  then  these 
swamps  flow  into  New  Madrid  and  Dunklin 
counties;  then  flowing  into  the  State  of  Arkan- 
sas, and  empty  into  St.  Francis  river,  at  a  point 
wjst  of  Greenock  in  Crittenden  county,  in  Arkan- 
sas. Their  length  in  the  State  of  Missouri,  in  a 
straight  direction,  is  103  miles,  and  10  miles  wide 
on  an  average,  covering  the  counties  of  Cape 
Girardeau,  Scott,  Stoddard,  Dunklin  and  New 
Madrid.  These  swamps  are  made  by  the  over- 
flow of  the  Mississippi  river  at  their  head,  be- 
tween the  city  of  Cape  Girardeau  and  the  mouth 


-  215  - 

of  Cape  Lacreuse  ;  and  by  the  lakes  and  streams 
on  the  west  side  of  said  swamps,  and  the  Castor 
river,  which  empty  said  swamps  of  White  Water 
or  Little  River. 

"  The  St.  John's  swamps  commence  below  the 
town  of  Commerce,  and  at  St.  John's  lake  ;  and 
it  is  well  to  suggest,  that  this  said  lake  is  filled 
with  rich  iron  bog  ore,  a  specimen  of  which  can 
be  seen  in  my  possession  ;  and  then  the  swamp 
continues  to  flow  on  the  east  side  of  \ew  Madrid 
road,  and  empties  itself  into  St.  John's  bayou, 
just  at  the  town  of  New  Madrid.  These  St. 
John's  swamps  are  forty-five  miles  long  and 
six  miles  wide.  These  swamps  submerge  the 
counties  of  Scott,  Mississippi  and  New  Madrid, 
and  are  formed  by  the  waters  of  Lake  St.  John 
and  the  overflow  of  the  Mississippi  river. 

"  The  James'  swamps  lie  between  the  St.  John's 
swamps  and  the  Mississippi  river,  which  submerge 
the  county  of  Mississippi,  and  empty  into 
James'  bayou,  at  the  dividing  line  between  New 
Madrid  and  Mississippi  counties.  The  James' 
swamps  are  thirty  miles  long  and  ten  miles  wide  ; 
between  the  swamps  St  John's  and  James',  are 
Mathews,  East,  and  Long  Prairies,  which  are 
good  lands.  The  James1  swamps  are  formed  by 
the  overflow  of  the  Mississippi  river. 

"  The  St.  Francis  swamps  commence  in  Wayne 
county,  fifteen  miles  below  Greenville  ;  then  divid- 
ing Stoddart  and  Wayne  counties,  and  Dunklin 
in  Missouri,  and  Green  county  in  Arkansas ;  and 


-  2l6  - 

then  continue  their  course  to  a  point  west  of 
Memphis,  in  Tennessee.  The  St.  Francis  swamps 
in  Missouri  are  seventy-five  miles  long,  and  ten 
to  twelve  miles  wide,  and  from  the  Missouri  line, 
extend  about  seventy-five  miles  in  Arkansas,  in 
width,  about  twenty  miles,  and  then  lose  them- 
selves into  the  St.  Francis  river. 

"  The  amount  of  submerged  lands  in  Missouri 
is  2,160  square  miles,  as  far  as  it  can  be  ascer- 
tained at  the  Land  Office,  making  i  ,328,4.00  acres. 
The  reclaiming  of  these  lands  would  afford  suffi- 
cient remuneration  to  justify  this  vast  undertak- 
ing. The  lands  are  now  valueless,  and  can 
never  be  made  available  without  being  drained 
and  reclaimed.  The  proper  manner  of  reclaiming 
these  lands  would  be  for  the  General  Government 
to  cede  these  submerged  lands  to  the  States, 
with  the  special  condition  enjoined  upon  the  State 
of  reclaiming  them.  The  State  would  feel  more 
interest  in  executing  this  work,  for  it  would  come 
under  its  immediate  concern,  and  for  the  expense 
attending  this  work  the  State  would  be  repaid  by 
the  sales  of  the  reclaimed  lands.  The  General 
Government  cr^n  never  dispose  of  these  inundated 
lands,  nor  the  fertile  lands  bordering  on  these 
swamps,  without  their  being  reclaimed,  for  no 
human  being  can  inhabit  on  the  borders  of  these 
lands  without  endangering  his  life.  The  voice  of 
humanity  speaks  aloud,  that  these  lands  should  be 
rendered  fit  for  cultivation  and  for  the  habitation 
of  man.  Some  of  the  best  inhabitants  of  our 


-  217  • 

State,  and  old  settlers  of  the  country,  live  on  the 
borders  of  these  swamps.  It  is  well  known  tha' 
they  sufferered  much  from  the  earthquakes  of 
1811  and  1812;  and  they  braved  many  dangers 
in  the  last  war,  in  the  struggle  with  savages; — i 
is  but  just,  generous  and  equitable,  that  the 
Government  should  render  their  and  their  chil- 
dren's situation  comfortable  and  wholesome. 

"  There  exist  strange  and  unknown  diseases  of 
the  most  dreadful  and  malignant  character — deal- 
ing death  in  every  direction,  and  spreading 
throughout  the  southern  part  of  Missouri  terror 
to  its  inhabitants.  The  poisonous  winds  blowing 
over  swamps,  seem  to  carry  on  their  wings,  death 
to  the  young,  hardy,  strong,  infirm  and  old  alike. 
These  lands  are  now  valueless.  These  IDW  lands 
are  susceptible  of  being  reclaimed  ;  if  so,  would 
be  unsurpassed  in  richness  of  soil,  excellence  of 
timber,  and  would  invite  thousands  of  immigrants 
to  inhabit  them  ;  and  towns  and  villages  would 
spring  up  in  the  whole  country,  and  an  active 
population  would  cover  its  whole  extent, — the 
lands  would  be  made  to  smile  with  rich  harvests 
that  would  cover  its  surface — the  south  of  Mis- 
souri would  be  one  of  the  garden  spots  of  the 
West;  for  its  lands  would  be  level  and  beautiful, 
and  would  be  as  fertile  as  any  on  the  face  of  the 
globe. 

"  All  of  which  with  the  accompanying  Map  is 
respectfully  submitted. 


-8I8- 

"  I  therefore  propose  the  following  resolution  : 

"  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Conven- 
tion— it  is  both  the  interest  and  duty  of  the  Gen- 
eral Government  to  cede  the  inundated  lands  to 
the  States  in  which  they  lie,  with  the  special  con- 
dition to  drain  and  reclaim  them." 

"  FIRMIN  A.   ROZIER,   Chairman." 


THE  TOWN  OF  NEW  MADRID  IN   1850. 

Hon.  William  Mosely,  in  1850,  stated  :  "  "he 
encroachments  of  the  Mississippi,  have  almost 
swept  what  was  once  New  Madrid  and  Little 
Prairie.  The  old  fort,  the  quaint  old  churches, 
their  cemeteries,  where  the  remains  of  the  early 
fathers  rested  after  the  journey  of  life,  all,  all,  lie 
beneath  the  turbid  waters  of  the  mad  river  ;  in  a 
few  years  more,  there  will  scarcely  be  track  or 
trace  to  point  the  stranger,  where  once  stood 
New  Madrid  and  Little  Prairie." 


NEW  TOWN  OF  MADRID. 

When  the  constitution  of  Missouri  was  adopted 
in  1820,  New  Madrid  was  represented  in  that 
Convention  by  Hon.  Robert  D.  Dawson  and 
Christopher  G.  Houts,  for  at  that  period  this  new 
town  was  planned  and  laid  out. 


-  219  • 

Out  of  the  old  Spanish  district  of  New  Madrid, 
many  counties  have  been  formed  in  the  States 
of  Arkansas  and  Missouri.  This  period  of  1889, 
finds  the  old  Spanish  district,  which  is  now  inter- 
sected and  spanned  by  different  railroids,  filling 
rapidly  with  a  thriving  and  active  population. 

Such  are  the  ways  of  Providence. 


-  22O  - 


PART  VII. 


LOUISIANA  TERRITORY. 


MONETTE  well  remarks  : 

"  The  French  nation  had  never  approved 
the  transfer  of  the  Louisiana  Territory  to  Spain 
in  i  762.  The  loss  of  Louisiana  had  been  viewed 
as  the  greatest  calamity  to  the  French  nation,  the 
result  of  an  ignominious  war,  and  a  dishonorable 
peace  under  a  weak  government.  Since  the 
downfall  of  the  Bourbon  dynasty,  the  sympathies 
of  Republican  France  had  never  lost  sight 
of  their  estranged  countrymen,  subject,  as  they 
conceived,  to  foreign  bondage  on  the  Mississippi. 
Now  the  colossal  power  of  France,  under  the 
genius  of  Napoleon,  had  made  the  crown  heads 
of  Europe  tremble,  and  his  edicts  were  supreme 
law  to  Southern  Europe.  Spain  had  become 
involved  in  the  wars  of  Europe,  and  her  mon- 
arch had  been  compelled  to  yield  to  the  dictation 
of  Napoleon,  who  had  resolved  to  restore  to  the 
French  empire,  the  ancient  province  of  Louisiana, 
and  thus  to  extend  the  dominion  of  France  again 
upon  the  Mississippi." 


-  221   - 

By  the  treaty  of  Ildefonso,  October  ist,  1800, 
Spain  retransferred  to  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  First 
Consul  of  the  French  Republic,  all  the  Louisiana 
territory  formerly  owned  by  France  in  1763, 
upon  the  condition,  that  the  Duke  of  Parma 
should  have  the  kingdom  of  Tuscany,  with  the 
title  of  "  King  of  Etruria."  The  kingdom  of 
Tuscany,  with  its  rich  revenues,  was  estimated 
at  one  hundred  million  of  francs. 

Napoleon  was  greatly  elated  by  this  acquisi- 
tion, and  made  grand  preparations,  at  this  time, 
commensurate  with  the  power  of  France,  to 
take  possession  of  Louisiana.  He  concentrated 
for  this  purpose,  a  large  fleet  in  the  ports  of 
Holland  ;  and  a  land  force  of  twenty-five  thous- 
and soldiers,  were  ready  to  sail  to  the  Miss- 
issippi, under  the  able  commander  Gen.  Victor, 
but  various  disappointments  and  misfortunes 
prevented  the  contemplated  departure  of  the 
fleet  and  troops.  Napoleon  becoming  much  em- 
barrassed by  his  wars  in  Europe,  whilst  defeated 
and  pressed  by  the  English  navy,  determined  to 
abandon  his  great  project  about  the  Louisiana 
Territory,  and  to  dispose  of  it  to  the  United 
States,  for  the  purpose  of  crippling  England's 
power,  and  to  create  her  a  rival  on  the  seas  and 
ocean. 

Napoleon  ordered  the  famous  diplomatist, 
Talleyrand,  and  M.  Marbois,  Minister  of  Finan- 
ces, to  open  negotiations  with  Robt.  R.  Livings- 
ton, then  at  Paris,  Minister  of  the  United  States 


-  222  - 

to  France.  After  mature  consideration  a  treaty 
was  entered  April  30,  1803,  with  France,  who 
transferred  to  the  United  States  the  Louisiana 
Territory  for  fifteen  million  dollars  ;  also  for  sixty 
millions  of  francs  to  discharge  France  from 
claims  due  the  citizens  of  the  United  States 
under  the  Convention  of  1800;  also  to  permit 
all  vessels  of  Spain  and  France  to  enter  free  of 
charge  for  twelve  years  this  said  Territory  of 
Louisiana. 

This  acquisition  by  the  United  States,  was  one 
of  the  most  valuable  and  grandest,  that  ever  fell 
to  the  lot  of  any  nation,  either  modern  or  ancient. 
It  was  a  territory  that  embraced  every  climate, 
and  adapted  to  the  cultivation  of  nearly  every 
product  in  the  world.  This  vast  territory  em- 
braced 756,961,280  acres  of  land. 

The  "  Province  of  Louisiana"  was  delivered 
December  20,  1803,  at  the  City  of  New  Orleans, 
by  Mr.  Laussat,  the  French  colonial  prefect,  to 
Gov.  William  Claiborne,  of  Mississippi  Territory 
and  to  Gen.  James  Wilkinson,  commander  of 
the  army,  both  commissioners  of  the  United 
States,  amidst  a  large  concourse  of  people. 
Governor  Claiborne  then  became,  and  exercised 
the  prerogatives  and  powers  of  Governor- General 
of  the  "  Province  of  Louisiana,"  until  Congress 
provided  for  it  a  regular  form  of  government. 
The  total  population  of  the  "  Louisiana 
Province,"  at  this  time,  was  ninety  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  forty  persons, 


-   223  - 

By  Act  of  Congress  of  March  26,  1804,  this 
immense  Territory  was  divided  into  two  districts, 
the  southern  part  was  called  "  Orleans,"  and  the 
northern  part  the  "  District  of  Louisiana,"  then 
known  as  "  Upper  Louisiana." 


UPPER  LOUISIANA. 


The  original  boundary,  under  the  French  and 
Spaniards,  was,  east  by  the  Mississippi  river, 
south  by  "  Hope  Encampment,"  opposite  the 
Chickasaw  Bluffs,  but  main  boundary  by  the 
Arkansas  river,  north  and  west  indefinitely. 
This  district  was  formally  divided  by  the  Span- 
iards in  1769,  into  five  districts,  viz:  St.  Gen- 
evieve,  St.  Louis,  St.  Charles,  New  Madrid  and 
Cape  Girardeau.  The  inhabitants  of  Upper 
Louisiana  present  a  singular  spectacle,  in  a  short 
period  of  having  passed  and  lived  under  three 
different  governments  :  first  under  the  French 
flag,  secondly  under  Spanish  dominion ;  and 
lastly  under  the  banner  of  the  United  States. 

The  first  permanent  settlement  in  Arkansas 
State,  then  Upper  Louisiana,  was  in  1686,  by 
Tonti,  who  was  left  by  Lasalle  as  commander  at 
"Rock  Fort"  in  the  Illinois  country,  when  he 
descended  the  Mississippi  river  with  a  corps  of 
men,  to  meet  Lasalle  with  his  fleet,  that  was 
expected  to  enter  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi. 


-  224  • 

Disappointed  in  this,  he  was  forced  to  return  to 
the  Illinois.  On  his  way,  he  established  "  Fort 
Arkansas,"  on  the  Arkansas  river,  forty  miles 
above  its  mouth,  as  early  as  1686,  leaving  a 
number  of  his  men  at  this  post.  At  this  period, 
it  was  then  occupied  by  a  tribe,  known  as  the 
Arkansas.  The  French  associated  with  them,  in 
all  their  hunts,  frolics  and  amusements,  whilst 
inter-marrying  with  them.  Hence  their  descend- 
ants were  of  mixed  blood. 

The  Territory  of  "  Upper  Louisiana,"  em- 
braced a  fine  climate,  lands  of  every  quality, 
with  vast  forests,  with  broad  and  rolling  prairies, 
with  magnificent  streams  and  rivers.  The  forest 
was  filled  with  wild  fruits  of  various  kinds,  suit- 
able to  the  wants  of  the  hunter  and  roving  wild 
animals,  consisting  of  the  buffalo,  bear,  elk, 
deer,  otter,  goat,  fox,  raccoon,  opossum,  rabbits 
and  squirrels.  Birds  of  various  species,  abound- 
ed in  the  wilderness,  consisting  of  the  turkey, 
ducks,  pheasants,  partridge,  quail,  grouse,  wild 
goose,  snipe  and  plover,  whilst  the  wild  pigeons, 
when  emigrating,  darkened  the  clouds  in  their 
passage  either  in  hunt  of  their  food,  or  to  resort 
to  their  roosting  place. 

President  Thomas  Jefferson,  by  Act  of  Con- 
gress October  3,  1803,  was  authorized  to  take 
possession  of  the  "  Louisiana  Territory."  Ac- 
cordingly for  Upper  Louisiana,  he  detailed  Capt. 
Amos  Stoddard,  of  the  United  States  army,  for 
that  purpose,  which  Territory  was  delivered  to 


-   225   - 

him  by  Lieutenant-Governor  Charles  Dehault 
Delassus,  then  Spanish  Officer,  at  St.  Louis, 
March  10,  1804.  The  flag  of  the  United  States 
was  then  unfurled  on  the  Government  house  in 
St.  Louis,  and  full  possession  taken  of  this  valu- 
able Territory. 

The  population  at  this  period,  in  Upper  Louis- 
iana was  only  9,020  whites  and  1,320  slaves,  in 
all  10,340,  which  was  a  very  small  population 
for  so  vast  a  Territory. 


LIEUTENANT-GOVERNOR     AMOS    STODDARD,    CoM- 
MANDANT     OF    UPPER    LOUISIANA. 


Captain  Amos  Stoddard,  of  the  Artillery  of  the 
United  States,  was  appointed  Civil  and  Military 
Commandant  of  Upper  Louisiana,  and  com- 
missioned to  exercise  the  power  and  prerogatives 
of  the  Spanish  Governor  of  that  Province. 
At  the  time  of  the  taking  possession  of  Upper 
Louisiana,  he  issued  a  proclamation,  on  the  loth 
of  March  1804,  to  tne  inhabitants,  explaining 
the  transfer  by  France  to  the  United  States  ; 
and  the  desire  of  the  United  States  to  cultivate 
their  friendship,  and  protect  them  in  all  their 
rights,  both  civil  and  religious,  also  their  being 
divested  of  the  character  of  subjects,  but  now 
clothed  with  that  of  citizens  of  the  United  States. 
That  the  Government  would  soon  establish  a 


-   226  - 

Territorial  government  administered  by  men  of 
wisdom  and  integrity.  That  whilst  being  ap- 
pointed the  temporary  guardian  of  their  rights 
and  liberties,  that  all  his  time  and  talents  would 
be  devoted  to  their  welfare. 

Gov.  Stoddard  issued  a  second  proclamation 
April  3Oth,  1804,  against  a  number  of  lawless 
Muskoe  and  Creek  Indians,  who  had  committed 
depredations  and  crimes  upon  the  white  men  of 
the  district,  whilst  ordering  the  officers  of  the 
several  posts  to  be  on  their  guard  and  arrest 
these  marauders,  and  to  bring  them  to  trial  for 
their  offenses. 


-  227  - 


LEWIS  AND    CLARK'S    GRAND    EXPLORATION    TO 

THE  PACIFIC  OCEAN,  MAY   14,    1804,  TO 

SEPTEMBER  23,   1806. 


Previous  to  the  delivery  of  the  Louisiana 
Territory,  President  Jefferson,  with  the  concur- 
rence of  Congress  concluded  to  explore  the  vast 
country,  from  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri  to  the 
Pacific  ocean.  Captains  Merrivvether  Lewis  and 
William  Clark  were  commissioned  for  that  pur- 
pose— both  men  of  long  experience,  activity, 
bravery  and  talents. 

"  The  party  consisted  of  nine  Kentucky  vol- 
unteers, fourteen  soldiers  of  the  United  States 
army,  two  French  voyageurs  (an  interpreter 
and  a  hunter),  and  a  black  servant.  In  addition 
to  these  a  corporal  and  six  soldiers  were  engaged 
to  accompany  them  as  far  as  the  "  Man  dan  Vil- 
lage," in  consequence  of  some  apprehension  of 
Indian  attacks.  The  stores  were  divided  into 
seven  bales,  and  one  box  containing  a  small  portion 
of  each  article  as  a  resource  in  case  of  accident. 
They  consisted  of  clothing,  locks,  flints,  pow- 
der and  ball.  To  these  were  added  fourteen 
bales  and  one  box  of  Indian  presents.  The 
party  embarked  on  three  boats.  The  largest  one 
was  fifty-five  feet  long,  of  three  feet  draught,  one 
with  sail  and  twenty-two  oars,  with  forecastle  and 


-   228  - 

cabin  at  the  bow  and  stern,  and  lockers  in  the 
middle,  so  adjusted,  as  to  be  used  for  breast-work 
in  extremity.  This  was  accompanied  by  two 
pirogues  of  six  and  seven  oars,  and  two  horses 
were  led  along  the  bank  of  the  river  for  hunting. 

This  exploring  party,  on  the  I4th  day  of  May 
1804,  after  the  acquisition  of  the  Louisiana  Ter- 
ritory, left  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri  river,  with 
their  boats,  with  sails,  oars  and  cordelles  to 
ascend  this  muddy  and  turbulent  stream,  moving 
through  snags  and  sunken  trees,  rounding  low 
islands  and  bars  covered  with  cotton-woods  and 
willows,  to  explore  an  immense  wilderness  up  the 
Missouri  river,  over  the  Rocky  Mountains  and 
down  the  Columbia  river,  to  the  Pacific  ocean. 

11  Whilst  ascending  the  Missouri  up  to  Kaw 
river,  they  met  many  rafts  and  pirogues  and 
canoes  loaded  with  the  rich  spoils  of  the  moun- 
tains and  plains.  During  this  time,  these  hardy 
men  in  these  frail  barks  lightened  their  lots  with 
many  a  song,  in  cadence  with  the  measured 
stroke  of  the  oar  ;  exhibiting  around  their  camp- 
fires  uproarious  jests  and  stories  of  wild  and  peri- 
lous adventures."  They  arrived  August  4th, 
1804,  at  "  Council  Bluffs,"  a  commanding  place, 
overlooking  the  plains  for  miles  in  every  direc- 
tion, when  Lewis  and  Clark  held  a  council  with 
different  tribes  of  Indians,  and  smoked  the  pipe 
of  peace. 

After  proceeding  up  the  Missouri  and  re- 
lating their  intercourse  with  the  savages  and 


-  229  ' 

describing  the  country,  on  the  ;th  of  April 
1805  they  dispatched  a  boat  with  collections  and 
curiosities,  and  a  letter  to  President  Jefferson. 
They  resumed  their  voyage  up  the  Missouri  in 
six  canoes  and  two  pirogues,  with  thirty-two 
men.  They  passed  the  "  Yellow  Stone,"  being 
the  outskirts  of  the  mountains,  the  plains  break- 
ing into  bluffs  and  ridges,  until,  June  13,  1805, 
they  approached  the  "  Great  Falls  "  of  the  Mis- 
souri river.  The  party  then  making  a  portage 
of  canoes  and  baggage,  by  means  of  a  rude 
truck  wheel,  resumed  their  voyage,  enclosed  by 
majestic  ranges  of  mountains,  inhabited  by  a 
large  number  of  wild  grizzly  bears  and  other 
ferocious  animals.  Above  these  Falls,  they 
moved  to  the  three  forks,  named  Jefferson,  Madi- 
son and  Gallatin  rivers,  then  across  to  the 
Columbia  river,  which  they  descended  amid  falls 
and  cascades,  when  they  reached  the  mouth  of  the 
Columbia  river ;  then  beheld  the  Great  Pacific 
Ocean,  with  its  blue  waves  rolling  at  their  feet, 
on  the  memorable  day  of  November  7,  1805. 

They  then  explored  the  country  around  the 
Pacific  coast,  fixing  and  building  huts  for  the 
winter  along  the  banks  of  Meriwether  Bay,  in 
the  meanwhile  subsisting  on  fish  and  hunting. 

On  the  23d  March,  1806,  they  ascended  the 
Columbia  river  upon  , their  return  trip.  When 
reaching  the  "  Great  Dalles,"  -  Walla- Walla, 
they  obtained  horses,  and  followed  their  ascent 
on  the  north  bank  of  the  river,  through  rough 


•  230  - 

and  irregular  ridges  and  isolated  cliffs.  Then 
they  reached  and  crossed  to  the  south  bank, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Walla- Walla  river  on  the 
Columbia,  whose  soil  is  of  great  fertility,  being 
\vel!  watered  and  timbered.  Passing  the  Blue 
.Mountains  to  the  east,  they  proceeded  to  the 
mouth  of  Kooskoosie  river,  afterwards  reaching 
"  Traveller's  Rest  Creek,"  which  they  had 
ascended  the  previous  summer.  When  at  the 
mouth  of  this  creek,  Lewis  and  Clark  divided 
th?  party,  so  as  to  explore  as  much  country  as 
possible,  to  meet  again  at  the  mouth  of 
Yellow  Stone  river.  The  country  which  they 
explored,  in  separate  parties  then,  is  replete 
with  interest,  but  they  encountered  there  many 
dangers  and  privations.  Afu>r  the  parties  had 
reassembled  on  the  Missouri  river,  they  com 
menced  its  descent  on  the  I3th  of  August,  1806, 
accompanied  by  "Big  White,"  a  Mandan  Chief. 
Notwithstanding  war  was  then  existing  between, 
some  tribes  of  Indians  on  the  Missouri  river, 
this  exploring  party  was  not  disturbed,  and  land-" 
ed  at  the  village  of  St.  Louis  on  the  23d  of 
September  1806,  after  an  absence  of  two  years 
three  months  and  nine  days,  traveling  7,500 
miles  through  a  vast  wilderness  and  unknown 
regions. 

This  wonderful  exploration  proved  of  great 
value  to  our  Government,  and  immortalized  the 
names  of  Lewis  and  Clark, 


-  231  - 


WILLIAM  HARRISON  GOVERNOR  OF  UPPER  LOUIS- 
IANA FROM  OCTOBER,   1804,  TO 
MARCH,  1805. 

THE  ACT  OF  CONGRESS  OF  MARCH  26,   1804. 

This  act  divided  the  large  district  of  Louisiana 
into  two  districts  ;  the  southern  part  was  called 
"  Orleans,  "  and  the  northern  part,  "  The  Dis- 
trict of  Louisiana,  "  then  known  as  Upper  Louis- 
iana. This  last  territory  was  put  under  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Governor  of  Indiana  and  its  three 
Judges.  They  were  authorized  to  legislate  for 
the  District  of  Louisiana,  and  two  courts  to  be 
held  annually.  The  Secretary  of  Indiana  was  to 
preserve  all  public  records  and  papers.  General 
William  Harrison  was  then  Governor,  whilst  the 
courts  were  presided  over  by  Judges  Griffin, 
Vandeberg  and  Davis,  who  acted  in  that  capacity 
from  October  ist,  1804,  to  March,  1805.  The 
Governor  of  Indiana  and  the  Judges  enacted 
sixteen  acts  for  the  government  of  the  "  District 
of  Louisiana  "  : 

ist. — Crimes  and  Punishments. 

2d. — Justice  Courts. 

3d. — Slaves. 

4th. — Revenue. 

5th — Militia  Laws. 

6th — Record  Offices. 


-   232   - 

7th. — Attorneys. 

8th. — Constables. 

9th. — Boatmen. 

loth. — Defalcation. 

i  ith. — Practice  at  Law. 

1 2th. — Probate  Business. 

1 3th. — Quarter  Sessions. 

1 4th. — Oaths. 

1 5th. — Sheriffs. 

1 6th. — Marriages. 

Which  acts  were  published,  and  reference   called 
to  them. 


ACT    OF  CONGRESS,    MARCH  3,    1805,  CREATING 
THE  TERRITORY  OF  LOUISIANA. 


By  this  act  the  name  "  District  of  Louisiana"" 
was  changed  to  the  "  Territory  of  Louisiana.  " — 
It  provided  for  a  Governor  for  three  years,  to  be 
commander  of  the  militia  and  Superintendent  of 
Indian  affairs ;  a  Secretary  to  hold  office  for  four 
years,  who  was  to  act  as  Governor  during  the 
absence  of  the  Governor.  The  legislative  power 
was  vested  in  the  Governor  and  three  Territorial 
Judges.  Under  this  law,  and  for  the  "  District  of 
Louisiana,"  General  James  Wilkinson,  who  was 
then  Commander  of  the  army,  was  appointed 
Governor,  with  Judges  John  B.  Lucas  and  Return 


I.  Meigs,  which  constituted  the  legislature  of  this 
Territory.  General  Wilkinson  acted  as  Governor 
from  March  3rd,  1805,  to  the  year  1807,  whilst 
Joseph  Brown  acted  as  Secretary.  During  the 
James  Wilkinson  administration  of  Upper  Louis- 
iana, he  formed  two  important  explorations  under 
Lieutenant  Pike,  one  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss- 
issippi river  and  the  other  to  the  sources  of  Arkan- 
sas river,  which  were  of  great  benefit  in  establishing 
the  lines  of  the  Western  territory  of  the  United 
States,  which  separated  it  from  the  Spanish  and 
English  territories. 

James  Wilkinson  was  a  native  of  Maryland. 
During  the  American  revolution,  he  was  in 
the  expedition  under  General  Arnold,  who 
marched  through  Canada,  from  Maine  to  Quebec. 
He  was  at  the  surrender  of  Saratoga,  resigned  his 
office  in  1778,  owing  to  some  misunderstanding 
with  Washington.  He  then  removed  to  Ken- 
tucky in  1787,  and  became  a  merchant,  opened 
a  correspondence  with  the  Spanish  officers  in 
New  Orleans,  descended  the  Ohio  and  Miss- 
issippi rivers  with  a  cargo  of  tobacco  and  flour ; 
afterwards  monopolized  this  trade  with  the  con- 
currence of  the  Governor  of  Louisiana,  which  left 
a  suspicion  of  his  intrigues  with  Spain,  to  dis- 
member Kentucky  from  its  allegiance  to  the 
Atlantic  States. 

After  the  American  revolution  in  1783,  the 
people '  of  the  West  were  left  in  great  distress 


-  234- 

and  destitution  from  the  effects  of  the  war, 
more  especially  when  Spain  claimed  dominion 
over  the  Mississippi  river,  laying  tribute  on  its 
commerce,  whilst  its  desire  was  to  separate  the 
Western  portion  of  the  Union  from  the  Atlantic 
States.  The  people  west  of  the  Alleghany  moun- 
tains were  determined  for  the  free  navigation  of 
the  Mississippi  river,  which  occasioned  bitter 
feelings,  creating  several  political  parties  in  Ken 
tucky  and  in  the  Ohio  country.  Some  were  for 
an  independent  government;  others  for  an  alliance 
with  Spain  ;  another  to  make  war  against  Spain, 
to  wrest  from  her  New  Orleans,  and  to  take 
possession  of  the  Mississippi.  During  these  con- 
flicts occurred  the  death  of  General  Wayne  in 
1 796.  He  was  succeeded  by  General  James  Wil- 
kinson as  commander  of  the  United  States  army. 
During  the  year  1805  Aaron  Burr  was  conspir- 
ing to  form  a  Government  of  western  and  southern 
States,  and  to  invade  Mexico.  After  visiting 
Kentucky  and  southern  cities,  Burr  arrived  in 
St.  Louis  in  September,  1805.  He  seemed  on  very 
friendly  terms  with  General  James  Wilkinson, 
which  reflected  greatly  against  Wilkinson,  who 
was  at  the  time  commander  of  the  United  States 
army  and  Governor  of  Upper  Louisiana.  Burr 
was  indicted  for  treason,  but  acquitted. 


FIRST  GRAND  EXPLORATION  OF  LIEUTENANT 
ZEBULON  MONTGOMERY  PIKE,  UP  T)  THE 
SOURCES  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI  RIVER.  IN  1805. 

This  exploration  of  the  Upper  Mississippi 
river  was  purely  a  military  one,  ordered  by  Gen. 
James  Wilkinson,  Commander  of  the  United 
States  army,  then  stationed  at  St.  Louis,  with 
the  consent  of  the  Government.  The  cbjcc:: 
was  to  discover  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi ; 
to  inquire  what  tribes  of  Indians  inhabited  its 
banks,  also  to  select  suitable  places  for  erecting 
forts,  and  to  obtain  the  general  character  of  the 
geography  of  the  country.  This  expedition  was 
intrusted  of  Lieutenant  Zebulon  Montgomery 
Pike,  a  native  of  New  Jersey,  born  January  5th, 
1779,  and  at  the  time  of  this  exploration,  a  Lieu- 
tenant of  Infantry  in  the  United  States  army. 
He  took  command,  and  was  accompanied  by 
one  servant,  and  two  corporals  with  seventeen 
soldiers,  who  left  their  encampments  near  St. 
Louis  on  the  Qth  day  of  August  1805,  in  a  keel- 
boat  seventy  feet  long,  with  provisions  and 
ammunitions  for  four  months.  This  was  the 
first  trip  by  any  person  of  the  United  States. 

Adventurers  at  this  period,  ascended  the  river 
in  quest  of  furs  and  trade,  but  not  known  to  the 
public.  Lieutenant  Pike  had  then  a  fresh  field 


-  236  - 

to  explore.  Whatever  he  should  see  and  relate, 
would  be  of  great  interest  and  of  value,  of  that 
vast  Northwest  interior.  The  greatest  difficul- 

o 

ties  arose  in  the  navigation  of  the  Mississippi, 
with  its  numerous  channels,  which  are  formed  by 
so  many  islands  in  the  river,  making  the  naviga- 
tion slow  and  dangerous.  They  ascended  up  to 
Dubuque  by  the  first  of  September  and  reached 
"  Prairie  Du  Chien  "  on  the  4th  of  September 
1805  ;  arrived  at  St.  Peters  river  on  the  22d 
September,  where  a  council  of  war  was  held  with 
the  Sioux  Indians,  who  disposed  of  their  lands 
for  a  military  post.  They  then  advanced  to  the 
Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  where  their  keel-boat  was 
unloaded,  going  around  by  a  portage  above 
these  Falls. 

Proceeding  up  the  Mississippi,  they  were 
greatly  retarded  by  ripples,  rapids  and  shoals, 
and  often  found  it  necessary  to  wade  and  force 
their  boats  along  up  stream,  until  they  reached 
233  miles  above  the  "  Falls  of  St.  Anthony," 
where  they  erected  huts  and  a  station  for  their 
party,  with  a  suitable  guard  to  pass  the  winter. 
Here  they  provided  themselves  with  wild  game, 
which  was  then  in.  great  abundance.  Lieuten- 
ant Pike  with  a  part  of  his  force  left  this  station 
December  loth,  1805,  to  proceed  up  the  river, 
taking  one  canoe,  and  some  sledges  carrying 
about  four  hundred  pounds  each,  to  be  drawn  by 
two  harnessed  abreast,  Pike  always  in  the  lead, 
to  extricate  the  sledges  from  shoals  and  rocks, 


•  237  - 

and  to  build  fires  for  their  encampments.  Their 
ascent  continued  toilsome  and  dangerous,  in  the 
midst  of  extreme  cold  weather.  On  the  22nd 
December,  Lieutenant  Pike  remarked:  "  Never 
did  I  undergo  more  fatigue,  in  performing  the 
duties  of  hunter,  spy,  guide  and  commanding 
officer." 

The  party  reached  "Sandy  Lake"  January 
8,  1806,  where  they  were  received,  at  a  British 
trading  house,  established  some  twelve  years 
previous ;  there  he  made  known  to  the  British 
and  Indians,  the  right  of  the  United  States  to 
this  upper  legion  of  country.  Lieutenant  Pike 
proceeded  up  to  "  Leech  Lake,"  when  he  found 
again  another  British  trading  post,  and  was  met 
with  hospitality.  The  party,  accompanied  by  a 
British  trader,  reached  "  Red  Lake,"  then  sup- 
posed to  be  the  head  of  the  Mississippi  river, 
about  the  I5th  day  of  February,  1806.  At 
"  Lake  Uinipec,"  fifteen,  miles  below,  was  a 
British  post,  and  a  flag  of  that  nation  flying  from 
that  fort.  The  "  Northwest  Company,"  then 
had  their  posts  in  all  this  wild  region  of  country. 

When  Lieutenant  Pike  and  his  party  had 
reached  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi,  their 
exploration  ended.  They  returned  back  in  their 
homeward  march,  stopping  at  their  stockade 
and  station  they  had  established,  but  disap- 
pointed in  the  officer  left  there  in  charge,  who 
had  disposed  of  their  best  provisions  and  spirits 
which  was  a  great  disappointment  to  Lieutenant 


Pike  and  his  men,  who  were  greatly  fatigued 
and  worn  out  by  their  exposure  to  the  cold  and 
inhospitable  region  of  country. 

They  again  reached  "  Prairie  Du  Chien," 
April  1 8th,  and  entered  the  port  of  St.  Louis 
April  30,  1806,  being  absent  eight  months  and 
twenty-two  days.  Lieutenant  Pike  kept  a  jour- 
nal, which  was  published  in  1808,  recording  the 
distances  made  each  day,  the  game  killed,  the 
British  establishments  found,  and  the  Indian 
tribes  who  inhabited  the  banks  of  the  Upper 
Mississippi. 


-  239  - 


THE  IMPORTANT  AND  PERILOUS  EXPLORATION 
TO  THE  ARKANSAS,  KANSAS,  AND  PLATTE 
RlVERS,  AND  INTO  THE  PROVINCES  OF  NEW 
SPAIN  IN  1806. 


This  remarkable  exploration  was  ordered  by 
General  James  Wilkinson,  then  Governor  of 
Upper  Louisiana,  and  General-in-chief  of  the 
United  States  army,  being  consented  to  by  the 
Government.  The  object  of  this  expedition, 
from  instructions  given,  was,  to  restore  certain 
Osage  captives,  recently  recovered  from  Potta- 
watomies,  to  their  homes  on  "  Grand  Osage;  " 
next  to  effect  a  permanent  peace  between  the 
Kansas  and  Osage  Indians  ;  also  to  establish 
a  good  understanding  with  the  Yanctons  and 
Comanches,  etc. 

This  would  lead  the  party  to  the  branches  of 
the  Arkansas  and  Red  rivers,  where  it  would  be 
approximate  to  New  Mexico.  They  were  to 
move  with  great  caution  and  to  keep  clear  of  any 
hunting  and  reconnoitering  parties  from  that 
Province,  and  to  prevent  alarm  or  offense  ;  also 
to  give  general  information  of  the  country. 

The  party  selected  for  this  new  exploration 
was  Lieutenant  Zebulon  Montgomery  Pike,  who 
had  recently  finished  his  expedition  to  the  sources 
of  the  Mississippi.  The  party  consisted  of  two 


-  240  - 

lieutenants,  one  sergeant,  one  surgeon,  sixteen 
soldiers  and  one  interpreter.  This  organization 
left  St.  Louis  July  i5th,  1806,  in  two  large  boats, 
who  proceeded  up  the  Missouri  river,  until  they 
reached  the  Osage  river  on  the  28th  of  July. 
They  then  navigated  the  Osage  river  up  to  "  the 
Grand  Osages." 

They  were  accompanied  by  several  Osage  and 
Paunee  chiefs,  with  their  wives  and  children, 
who  had  returned  from  Washington  City,  visiting 
their  great  father,  President  Jefferson.  These 
Indians,  numbering  fifty-one,  had  been  redeemed 
from  captivity  among  the  Pottawatomies,  and 
were  to  be  restored  to  their  friends  at  the 
"  Grand  Osages."  Lieutenant  Pike,  after  reach- 
ing up  the  Osage  towns,  August  igth,  1806, 
restored  these  captives  to  their  friends  and 
nation. 

This  exploration  was  accompanied  by  Doctor 
John  A.  Robinson,  a  man  of  science,  as  volunteer, 
and  by  Mr.  Henry  of  New  Jersey,  who  spoke 
French  and  Spanish  ;  also  by  Lieutenant  James 
Wilkinson,  son  of  the  Commander-in-chief  of 
the  United  States  army.  Lieutenant  Pike  after 
leaving  his  boats  at  the  Osage  towns,  prepared 
for  his  land  route.  So  on  September  ist,  1806, 
the  party  started  for  their  perilous  expedition. 
Accompanied  by  thirty  Indian  warriors,  they 
marched  until  they  crossed  the  ridge  that  divides 
the  waters  which  run  into  the  Missouri  on  one 
side,  and  the  Arkansas  on  the  other.  The 


-  241  • 

view  from  this  ridge,  Lieutenant  Pike  describes 
as  being  sublime,  the  prairie  rising  and  falling  in 
regular  swells,  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach. 
They  came  upon  the  Paunee  towns  about  the 
first  of  September,  and  proceeded  their  way  until 
they  reached  on  the  i8th  of  October  the  Arkan- 
sas river,  where  this  river  was  not  more  than 
twenty  feet  wide,  but  two  days  afterwards  from 
rains,  it  spread  four  hundred  and  fifty  yards  in 
width. 

According  to  instructions  Lieutenant  Wilkin- 
son, three  soldiers  and  one  Osage  Indian  left  the 
party  in  three  canoes  made  of  wood  and  buffalo 
hides,  when  they  descended  the  Arkansas  river 
to  its  mouth,  then  down  the  Mississippi  to  New 
Orleans. 

Lieutenant  Pike  after  leaving  the  Arkansas 
here,  continued  his  exploration,  meeting  many 
wild  horses,  when  ice  and  snow  made  their 
appearance,  whilst  buffaloes  were  in  great  abund- 
ance, covering  the  country  ;  salt  was  also  found 
in  abundance. 

On  the  1 5th  of  November,  the  peaks  of 
Mexican  Mountains  were  seen,  where  a  station 
was  made  for  the  protection  of  the  party.  Lieu- 
tenant Pike  and  Doctor  Robinson,  moved  to- 
wards these  mountains,  to  ascertain  their  posi- 
tion, when  they  beheld  the  "Grand  Peak."  The 
party  were  then  desirous  of  reaching  Red  river, 
after  being  entangled  in  the  range  of  the  moun- 


-   242   - 

tains,  and  in  the  depth  of  a  severe  winter.  Here 
they  wandered  half  frozen  and  half  starved 
until,  in  February  1807,  they  erected  another 
station  as  a  protection  and  a  defense,  and  to 
gather  up  the  men  of  this  expedition.  In  the 
meantime  Doctor  Robinson  concluded  to  reach 
Santa-Fe,  pretending  to  have  a  claim  against 
Mexico.  The  claim  was  this  : 

In  the  year  1804,  William  Morrison,  a  mer- 
chant of  Kaskaskia,  sent  Baptiste  Lalonde,  a 
creole,  up  the  Missouri  and  Platte  rivers,  and 
directed  him,  if  possible  to  push  to  Santa-Fe. 
The  Spaniards  seized  his  goods  and  took  him 
into  the  Spanish  Province.  Lalonde  finding  that 
he  could  sell  his  goods  at  high  prices,  and  having 
land  and  wife  offered  him,  concluded  to  convert 
the  property  of  Morrison  to  his  own  benefit.  This 
claim  was  only  a  ruse  to  gain  information  of  the 
country  and  the  people.  Doctor  Robinson  suc- 
ceeded, though  with  danger  and  peril,  to  reach 
Santa-Fe. 

Lieutenant  Pike,  whilst  on  a  hunting  expe- 
dition, on  the  1 6th  of  February,  was  discov- 
ered by  a  Spanish  dragon,  and  soon  after  was 
surrounded  by  Spanish  trcops,  who  took  Pike 
and  his  party  prisoners.  Instead  of  being  on 
Red  river,  as  he  supposed,  Pike  and  his  party 
were  on  the  Rio  Del  Norte,  on  Mexican  soil 
instead  of  United  States  territory.  The  party 
was  taken  to  Santa-Fe,  where  Pike  and  party 


-  2  13  - 

were  examined  before  its  Governor,  who,  being 
satisfied  of  Pike's  public  character,  treated  him 
with  hospitality,  but  seized  his  papers  and  sent 
him  under  military  escort  to  Chihuahua,  where 
he  was  re-examined  by  the  Commanding  General 
on  the  2nd  of  April  1807,  when  he  was  again 
sent  under  escort  to  the  Province  of  Texas,  then 
to  reach  the  United  States  post  on  Red  river, 
which  he  did  at  Nacodoches  July  ist  1807 — 
nearly  absent  one  year.  Pike's  exploration  at 
this  time  was  looked  upon  with  suspicion  by  the 
Mexicans,  as  it  was  reported  that  Aaron  Burr 
intended  to  invade  Mexico. 

Lieutenant  Pike  and  party  were  welcomed 
back  after  their  long  and  perilous  tour,  by  their 
friends,  and  much  sympathy  was  felt  by  the  peo- 
ple, in  their  behalf  and  safety.  Lieutenant  Pike 
upon  his  return  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of 
Captain,  and  gradually  to  that  of  Brigadier-Gen- 
eral, during  the  war  with  England  of  1812. 
General  Pike,  en  his  attack  at  York,  during  the 
explosion  of  the  fort,  fell  a  victim  in  the  service 
of  his  country,  in  the  bloom  of  life,  at  the  age  of 
thirty-four  years,  much  regretted  by  the  soldiers 
and  nation. 

T\\2  relation  of  the  above  expedition  was 
published  in  a  volume  in  1810,  at  Philadelphia. 


•  244- 


TERRITORY  OF  LOUISIANA. 

Governor  James  Wilkinson,  was  succeeded  as 
Governor  by  Merivvether  Lewis,  one  of  the  great 
explorers  to  the  Pacific,  which  appointment  was 
highly  approved  by  the  Western  people,  and  he 
served  in  that  capacity  from  1807  to  September 
1809.  His  Secretary  was  Frederick  Bates. 

The  Territorial  Legislature,  then  enacted  sev- 
eral laws,  when  in  the  year  1808,  these  laws 
were  embodied  in  what  is  known  as  "  Hempstead 
Digest." 

Governor  Lewis  was  succeeded  by  Governor 
Benjamin  Howard  from  September  19,  1810,  to 
November  12,  1812. 


"  245  - 


PART  VIII 


MISSOURI  TERRITORY— 1812. 


By  Act  of  Congress  of  June  4th,  1812,  the 
"Territory  of  Louisiana"  was  changed  to  the 
"  Missouri  Territory."  The  legislative  power 
was  vested  into  a  Governor,  Legislative  Council, 
and  House  of  Representatives.  The  Council 
consisted  of  nine  persons  appointed  by  the  Presi- 
dent, and  to  hold  office  for  five  years.  The 
lower  house  consisted  of  thirteen  members, 
elected  by  the  people,  and  to  hold  sessions 
annually  but  in  1816  they  were  to  be  held 
biennially.  The  Territorial  Assembly  first  as- 
sembled at  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  on  the  yth  of 
December  1812. 

FIRST  COUNCIL. 

From  St.  Louis — Auguste  Chouteau,  Samuel 
Howard. 

St.   Genevieve — John  Scott,  James   Maxwell. 

St.   Charles — J.   Flaugherty  and  B.   Emmons. 

Cape  Girardeau— William  Neely  and  Jos. 
Cavener. 

New  Madrid — Joseph   Hunter. 


HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES 

From  St.  Louis — David  Music,  Bernard  T. 
Farrarand  William  C.  Carr. 

St.  Genevieve — George  Bullit,  Richard  S. 
Thomas  and  Israel  McGreedy. 

St.  Charles — John  Pitman  and  Robert  Spen- 
cer. 

Cape  Girardeau  —  George  F.  Bollinger  and 
James  Phillips. 

At  this  first  session,  Hon.  William  C.  Carr, 
was  elected  Speaker  and  Thomas  F.  Reddick, 
Clerk  pro  tern.  At  the  second  session,  held  on 
the  6th  of  December  1813,  Hon.  George  Bullit, 
was  made  Speaker  and  Andrew  Scott,  Clerk. 
On  the  third  session,  held  on  December  5,  1814, 
Hon.  James  Cadwell,  was  elected  Speaker. 
Hon.  Bullit  and  James  Cadwell  were  both  from 
St.  Genevieve. 

The  judicial  power  of  the  Missouri  Territory 
was  vested  in  a  Superior  Court,  inferior  Courts, 
and  Justices  of  the  Peace.  The  Superior  Court 
consisted  of  three  judges,  any  two  of  them  con- 
stituting the  court,  who  held  orifice  for  four  years 
and  had  original  and  appellate  jurisdiction  in  civil 
and  criminal  cases. 

The  Legislature  on  the  2ist  of  August  1513, 
incorporated  the  Bank  of  St.  Louis,  which  ended 
in  failure  and  disaster. 


-  247  - 

The  counties  of  Washington,  Jefferson,  Frank 
lin,  Wayne,  Lincoln,  Pike,   Madison,   Montgom 
ery,   Howard  and   Cooper  were    established  be- 
tween 1812  and  1820. 

The  common  law  of  England  was  adopted  on 
the  i Qth  of  January  1816,  provided  the  same  was 
not  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of 
the  United  States,  and  the  statutes  of  the  Ter- 
ritory. 

In  January  1817,  the  °ld  Bank  of  Missouri 
was  incorporated,  which  proved  a  failure  and  in- 
jurious to  the  people. 

A  statute  was  adopted  December  i7th,  1818, 
in  relation  to  real  estate,  limiting  the  right  of 
entry  to  twenty  years.  In  the  year  T8i7,  the 
digest  of  the  statutes  of  the  Missouri  Territory, 
was  published  by  Hon.  Henry  S.  Geyer. 


GOVERNORS  OF  MISSOURI  TERRITORY. 


Frederick  Bates,   from   December  yth,   1812,  to 

July  1813. 
William   Clark,    from  July  I2th,    1813,  to   1820. 

Serving  until  Missouri   was  organized  as  a 

State. 

When  the  Missouri  Territory  of  1812  was 
organized,  it  was  a  time  of  great  anxiety  and 
trouble  owing  to  the  declaration  of  war  against 


-  248 

England.  Fortunately  for  Missouri,  she  was  not 
endangered  by  English  troops,  for  the  seat  of  war 
was  along  the  western  lakes  and  the  Atlantic 
coast  ;  still  we  were  subject  to  Indian  depreda- 
tions, whilst  measures  had  to  be  taken  against 
some  of  the  hostile  tribes  of  Indians  within  the 
borders  of  Missouri/  They  had  to  be  chastized 
to  secure  peace  on  our  frontiers.  Another 
event  at  this  time  which  created  great  alarm  and 
distress  among  the  people,  was  the  great  earth- 
quakes of  New  Madrid,  in  the  years  1811  and 
1812,  which  proved  so  disastrous  in  the  southern 
portions  of  Missouri  Territory. 


-  240  - 


THE    TERRITORIAL  DELEGATES. 


HON.    EDWARD    HEMPSTEAD,    FIRST    DELEGATE 
TO  CONGRESS  FROM    MISSOURI   TERRITORY. 

Stephen  Hempstead,  the  father  of  Edward 
Hempstead,  was  a  native  of  the  State  of  Con- 
necticut. He  was  a  soldier  of  the  American 
Revolution  ;  distinguished  himself  at  the  battle 
of  Bunker  Hill,  and  witnessed  the  British  evacu- 
ate Boston.  He  became  a  sergeant  of  the  com 
pany  commanded  by  the  famous  Nathan  Hale  ; 
afterwards,  he  emigrated  to  Upper  Louisiana  in 
the  year  1 8 1 1 . 

Edward  Hempstead  his  son,  was  born  June  3d 
1870  and  was  licensed  as  a  lawyer  in  the  State  of 
Connecticut,  afterwards  removing  to  Rhode 
Island.  After  remaining  there  some  three  years 
he  removed  to  Upper  Louisiana  in  1804,  locating 
himself  at  St.  Charles;  then  removed  in  1805  to 
St.  Louis.  In  1806  he  was  appointed  Deputy 
Attorney-General  of  the  United  States  District, 
and  held  the  office  until  1812.  Mr.  Hempstead 
in  1808,  embodied  the  laws  of  Congress  and 
Acts  of  the  Missouri  Legislature  of  1806-7-8, 
known  as  "  Hempstead  Digest,"  published  in  an 
octavo  volume. 


-  250  - 

The  Act  of  Congress,  organizing  Missouri  as 
a  Territory,  entitled  her  to  a  delegate  in  Con- 
gress. When  an  election  was  held  Edward 
Hempstead  was  elected  from  1812  to  1814. 

Mr.  Hempstead  has  the  honor  of  being  the 
first  member  of  Congress  elected  west  of  the 
Mississippi  river.  During  his  services  in  the 
halls  of  Congress  important  laws  were  passed, 
confirming  the  land  claims  to  the  inhabitants ; 
and  town-lots  in  the  several  villages,  which 
had  been  settled  previous  to  December  1803. 
The  town-lots  and  out-lots  unoccupied  were 
donated  for  school  purposes.  After  his  term  of 
office  expired  as  delegate,  he  became  a  member 
of  the  Territorial  Legislature  of  Missouri  Ed- 
ward Hempstead  was  a  man  of  great  energy  of 
character,  of  good  abilities  and  a  useful  member 
of  society.  He  died  in  St.  Louis,  on  the  loth 
day  of  August  1817,  much  regretted  by  the  in- 
habitants of  Missouri. 


HON.     RUFUS    EASTON,    SECOND    DELEGATE   TO 
CONGRESS  FROM   MISSOURI   TERRITORY. 

Rufus  Easton  was  a  native  of  Litchfield,  Con- 
necticut;  was  born  May  4th,  1774.  After  re- 
ceiving a  good  education,  he  studied  law,  and 
obtained  in  his  native  State  a  license  to  practice 
law.  He  afterwards  removed  to  Rome,  New 
York  State  ;  then  visited  Washington  City  dur- 
ing the  winters  of  1803-4,  making  there  many 
valuable  acquaintances  and  taking  then  an  active 
part  in  political  matters.  He  removed  to  St. 
Louis,  then  Upper  Louisiana,  about  1805.  On 
March  3d  1805,  he  was  appointed  Judge  of  the 
"  Territory  of  Louisiana."  His  commission  ex- 
pired in  1806,  but  he  was  not  reappointed.  He 
desired  the  cause,  but  President  Jefferson  by 
letter  of  February  22d,  1806,  declined  to  give 
the  reason,  on  the  ground  that  it  was  not  the 
duty  of  the  President  to  give  his  reasons  for 
Federal  appointments.  President  Jefferson,  how- 
ever, in  1806  appointed  him  United  States  At- 
torney for  the  "  Territory  of  Louisiana,"  then 
an  important  position. 

About  this  period,  Aaron  Burr  visited  St. 
Louis,  for  the  purpose  of  revolution  and  con- 
spiracy, to  form  a  Government  out  of  Mexico 
and  the  Western  and  Southern  States.  Judge 
Easton,  as  early  as  October  2Oth  1805,  wrote  to 


-  252  - 

President  Jefferson  that  General  James  Wilkin- 
son, then  commander  of  the  United  States  army, 
and  Governor  of  "Upper  Louisiana"  —  had 
put  himself  at  the  head  of  a  party  who  was 
hostile  to  the  best  interests  of  America. 

Judge  Easton,  in  1814,  was  elected  as  a  dele- 
gate to  Congress  from  the  "  Missouri  Territory  " 
and  served  between  the  years  1814-1816.  Dur- 
ing his  services  in  Congress,  an  Act  was  passed 
February  iyth  1815,  in  relation  to  the  relief  of 
the  sufferers  in  New  Madrid  District,  by  the 
earthquakes  of  New  Madrid  of  1811  and  1812. 

Rufus  Easton  left  a  large  and  respectable 
family,  including  seven  daughters,  one  of  whom 
married  Hon.  Thomas  Anderson,  of  Palmyra; 
another  became  the  wife  of  Hon.  S.  Geyer,  one 
of  the  most  talented  lawyers  of  Missouri ;  the 
third  married  Archibald  Gamble,  Governor  of 
the  State  of  Missouri ;  another  became  the  wife 
of  Major  Sibley,  of  St.  Louis.  His  son,  Colonel 
Alton  Rufus  Easton,  who  distinguished  himself 
in  the  service  of  his  country,  commanded  a  regi- 
ment in  the  Mexican  war,  called  "  St.  Louis 
Legion." 

Judge  Rufus  Easton,  was  appointed  Attorney- 
General  of  the  State  of  Missouri  from  1821  to 
1826.  He  died  at  St.  Charles,  July  5th,  1834. 
He  was  a  man  of  commanding  appearance,  pro- 
fessing good  and  generous  feelings,  fond  of  good 
company,  and  very  hospitable  at  home. 


JOHN   SCOTT,    THIRD    DELEGATE   TO    CONGRESS 
FROM   MISSOURI   TERRITORY. 

Hon.  John  Scott,  delegate  to  Congress  from 
Missouri  Territory,  was  born  in  Hanover  county, 
Virginia,  May  18,  1785.  His  parents  removed 
to  Pennsylvania,  where  his  father  carried  on  the 
trade  of  weaver.  The  family  thence  settled  at 
Vincennes,  Indiana.  Young  Scott  then  assisted 
his  father  at  his  trade  and  taught  school  during 
the  winter  months.  Whilst  at  Vincennes,  he 
studied  law  under  William  Harrison,  then  Gov- 
ernor of  the  Northwest  Territory,  and  obtained 
his  license  to  practice  law  from  him.  Mr.  Scott 
then  emigrated  to  the  town  of  St.  Genevieve, 
Missouri,  in  the  year  1805,  and  commenced  the 
practice  of  law,  and  resided  there  until  his  death. 
He  was  a  man  of  remarkable  activity  and  energy 
of  character,  was  punctual  in  attendance  on  the 
Territorial  and  State  Courts,  except  whilst  he 
was  in  Congress.  He  acquired  a  lucrative  prac- 
tice and  was  attentive  to  legal  business.  When 
traveling,  he  rode  on  horseback,  well  equipped, 
his  saddle  was  covered  with  a  large  sheep  skin 
and  upon  that  there  was  placed  a  large  pair  of 
saddle  bags,  filled  with  books  and  papers.  He 
traveled  thus  several  times  to  Washington  City, 
and  over  a  great  deal  of  country,  as  our  courts 
in  early  times  were  held  at  great  distances  apart. 


-  254- 

No  weather  stopped  him,  and  nothing  daunted 
him  in  crossing  creeks  and  rivers  to  be  at  his  post 
of  duty.  His  style  cf  speaking  was  conci:  e, 
lorical  and  plain,  but  he  spoke  with  effect  to  a 
jury  or  public  assembly.  He  married  an  amiable 
lady,  a  Miss  Catharine  Cobb,  December  loth, 
1810,  at  Cape  Girardeau,  Missouri.  He  had  the 
misfortune  of  losing  his  wife  in  the  year  1815. 
Mr. 'Scott  on  the  2Oth  of  September,  1824,  mar- 
ried a  second  time.  His  second  wife  was  Mrs. 
Harriet  Brady,  a  beautiful  and  accomplished 
widow,  of  the  town  of  St.  Louis.  He  raised  a 
very  large  family.'  His  father  and  mother  lived 
with  him.  His  father  died  at  the  age  of  eighty - 
four,  and  his  mother  at  seventy-four  years,  in 
St.  Genevieve. 

His  brother,  Judge  Andrew  Scott,  was  ap- 
pointed one  of  the  Judges  of  the  Superior  Court 
of  the  Territory  of  Arkansas,  in  1819,  by  Presi- 
dent Monroe.  He  resided  in  Arkansas,  and  died 
there. 

John  Scott's  house  was  of  the  old  style,  a  one- 
story  frame  building,  with  singular  additions.  It 
was  destroyed  by  fire  on  Christmas  day  in  1870. 
Since  then,  upon  the  site  of  his  home  the  public 
school  building  has  been  erected,  as  a  compli- 
ment of  his  acts  in  favor  of  public  education. 
Scott  was  rather  of  short  stature,  whilst  his  com- 
plexion was  clear  and  healthy,  his  gait  rapid,  and 
remarkably  active  in  all  his  movements.  When 


x-\    »    ** 

")  5     " 

advanced  in  age,  he  wore  his  long  white  hair  in  a 
queue,  which  fell  gracefully  over  his  shoulders  ; 
and  at  times  was  fastened  in  a  bunch  and  kept 
together  by  a  comb.  At  court,  as  well  as  at 
other  places,  he  wore  on  one  side  of  his  breast  a 
beautiful  carved  dirk,  and  on  the  other  side  a 
pistol,  both  of  which  he  carried  to  his  death  from 
habit.  He  was  most  eccentric,  frequently  indulg- 
ing in  profanity  ;  but  his  suavity  of  manners  and 
his  interesting  conversational  powers  made  it 
less  offensive  to  his  hearers.  If  genteel  swear- 
ing was  an  accomplishment  in  those  primitive 
days,  he  certainly  possessed  it  in  a  high  degree. 

Scott  served  with  credit  to  himself  as  a  mem- 
ber of  our  Territorial  Legislature,  in  the  Council 
of  Nine,  and  was  one  of  the  framers  of  our  Con 
stitution  of  1820. 

During  the  time  that  he  was  a  candidate  for 
Congress,  there  were  written  by  some  corre- 
spondents, who  were  his  political  enemies,  severe 
strictures  upon  his  character,  in  the  Gazetteer, 
published  in  St.  Louis.  He  demanded  of  Mr. 
Charless,  the  editor,  the  names  of  the  authors, 
which  were  given  him.  Next  morning  whilst  in 
St.  Louis,  through  General  Henry  Dodge,  and 
that  before  breakfast,  he  challenged  to  mortal 
combat  five  of  these  correspondents,  amongst 
whom  were  Hon.  Rufus  Easton,  delegate  from 
Missouri  Territory,  Mr.  Lucas,  afterwards  killed 
in  a  duel  by  Benton,  Dr.  Simpson,  and  others 


whose  names  are  not  now  remembered.  They 
all  declined  with  the  exception  of  Lucas.  The 
difficulty  with  Lucas  was  afterwards  compro- 
mised through  friends.  Hen.  Rufus  Easton's 
reply  to  him  in  declining  to  fight  was  :  "  I  do  not 
want  to  kill  you,  and  if  you  were  to  kill  me  I 
would  die  as  the  fool  dieth."  Scott  passed 
through  many  serious  and  dangerous  encounters. 
He  acquired  much  legal  reputation  in  his  success- 
ful defense  of  John  Smith  T.,  indicted  for  grave 
offenses. 

Mr.  Scott  was  a  candidate  for  the  position  of 
delegate  to  Congress  in  1816,  against  Easton  of 
St.  Charles.  Owing  to  some  informality  a  new 
election  took  place,  when  he  was  elected.  He 
served  as  delegate  from  1817  to  1821.  He  was 
afterwards  elected  to  Congress  as  representative 
from  the  State  of  Missouri  from  1821  to  1828. 
In  the  election  of  1828  he  was  defeated  by  Hon. 
Edward  Bates,  which  terminated  his  political 
career.  He  presented  in  Congress  a  petition  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Missouri  in  December  1819,  for 
the  admission  of  Missouri  as  a  State.  Mr.  Scott, 
in  Congress  delivered  two  able  speeches  on  this 
subject  and  strongly  advocated  the  admission  of 
Missouri,  and  sided  with  Clay's  great  compro- 
mise measure  which  gave  peace  to  the  Union. 

When  the  Presidential  contest  in  the  Lower 
House  of  Congress  took  place  between  Adams 
and  Jackson,  Scott,  the  only  member  from  Mis- 


-  257- 

souri  in  the  House  of  Representatives  voted  for 
Adams,  which  proved  his  political  death.  This 
caused  the  great  quarrel  between  Benton  and 
Scott.  In  this  connection  followed  their  corre- 
spondence, which  is  introduced  as  instructive  and 

important : 

SCOTT  TO  BENTON. 

Washington  City,  Feb.  5. 

"  HON.  H.  T.  BENTON  : — Notwithstanding  the  conversation  we 
had  on  Thursday  evening  and  on  Friday,  from  which  you  might 
justly  conclude  that  I  would  not  vote  for  Mr.  Adams,  I  am  now 
inclined  to  think  differently,  and  unless  some  other  change  in  my 
mind  takes  place  I  shall  vote  for  him.  I  take  the  earliest  oppor- 
tunity to  apprise  you  of  this  fact  that  you  may  not  commit  your- 
self with  friends  on  the  subject.  JOHN  SCOTT." 

BENTON  TO  SCOTT. 

Senate  Chamber,  Feb.  9. 

"  SIR  : — I  received  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  inst.  your  note  of 
the  5th  in  which  you  make  known  to  me  your  intention  to  give 
the  vote  of  Missouri  to  Mr.  Adams. 

"  Sinister  rumors,  and  some  misgivings  of  my  own,  had  been 
preparing  my  mind  for  an  extraordinary  development ;  but  it  was 
not  until  I  had  three  times  talked  with  you,  face  to  face  that  I 
could  believe  in  the  reality  of  an  intention  so  inconsistent  with 
your  previous  conversations,  so  repugnant  to  your  printed  pledges, 
so  amazing  to  your  constituents,  so  fatal  to  yourself.  The  vote 
which  you  intend  thus  to  give  is  not  your  own,  it  belongs  to  the 
people  of  Missouri.  They  are  against  Mr.  Adams.  I,  in  their 
name  do  solemnly  protest  against  your  intentions,  and  deny  your 
moral  power  thus  to  bestow  your  vote. 

"  You  have  been  pleased  to  make  a  reference  in  one  of  your 
conversations,  to  my  personal  wishes  in  this  election. 

"  I  now  reiterate  that  I  disdain  and  repel  the  appeal,  and  again 
remit  you  to  the  exalted  tribunal  of  honor  and  duty. 

"  For  nine  years  we  have  been  closely  connected  in  our  politi- 
cal course ;  at  length  the  connection  is  dissolved,  and  dissolved 
under  circumstances  which  announce  our  everlasting  separation. 


For  some  expressions  which  you  felt  as  unkind  in  our  conversa- 
tion I  ask  your  pardon  and  oblivion.  I  have  a  right  to  give  you 
my  opinion  on  a  point  of  public  duty,  but  none  to  inflict  a  wound  on 
your  public  feelings,  and,  in  this  unexpected  breaking  of  many 
ties,  there  is  enough  of  unavoidable  pain,  without  the  gratuitous 
infliction  of  unkind  words. 

"To-morrow  is  the  day  for  your  self-immolation.  If  you  have 
an  enemy,  he  may  go  and  feed  his  eyes  upon  the  scene.  Your 
former  friend  will  shun  the  afflicting  spectacle. 

"  With  sincere  wishes  for  your  personal  welfare,  I  remain, 

THOMAS  H.  BENTON." 

During  Scott's  service  in  public  life,  by  his 
influence  he  obtained  large  grants  of  land  to  the 
State  of  Missouri,  for  the  location  of  the  Capi- 
tal of  our  State  government,  State  University, 
and  lands  in  each  township  for  school  purposes. 
After  the  defeat  of  Scott  in  1828,  he  resumed 
his  legal  profession  and  became  eminent  as  a 
civil  and  criminal  lawyer.  Scott  was  a  man  of 
integrity.  When  he  collected  money  for  his 
clients,  which  amounted  to  considerable  sums,  he 
never  failed  to  put  these  collections  in  buck-skin 
bags,  with  name  of  owners  marked  upon  them, 
and  would  never  touch  or  use  this  money,  for 
personal  use,  however  pressed  he  might  be  in  his 
business. 

Mr.  Scott  died  much  respected  by  the  people 
of  this  State,  at  the  ripe  age  of  eighty  years,  at 
his  homestead  in  the  city  of  St.  Gehevieve  and 
was  buried  in  the  Protestant  grave-yard  by  a 
large  concourse  of  relations  and  friends,  June  9, 
1861. 


259  - 

Thus  ended  the  life  of  one  of  the  pioneers  of 
Missouri,  remarkable  for  his  long  professional 
and  public  career. 

STATE  ORGANIZATION. 

The  Missouri  Territorial  Legislature  in  the 
years  1818  and  1819,  made  application  to  Con- 
gress for  the  admission  of  Missouri  as  a  State. 
Hon.  John  Scott,  then  the  delegate  from  Mis- 
souri, and  Chairman  of  the  Committee  on 
''  Memorial  for  Missouri,"  reported  a  bill — "  To 
authorize  the  people  of  Missouri  Territory  to 
form  a  Constitution  and  State  Government,  on 
an  equal  footing  with  the  original  States."  This 
bill  was  twice  read  and  referred  to  the  committee 
of  the  whole  House;  this  was  on  the  igth  of 
December  1819.  An  Act  was  passed  by  Con- 
gress March  6th,  1820,  to  authorize  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  Missouri  Territory  to  organize  as  a 
State,  and  to  form  a  Constitution. 


CONSTITUTION   OF    MISSOURI    AND    STATE    GOV- 
ERNMENT IN  1820. 

The  delegates  to  the  Convention  to  form  a 
Constitution  for  Missouri  met  in  St.  Louis  June 
1 2th  1820,  and  concluded  their  labors  July 
1820. 


-   260  - 

DELEGATES. 

St.  Louis  County.  David  Barton,  Edward  Bates, 
Alexander    McNair,    William     Rector,     John 
C.  Sullivan,  Pierre  Chouteau. 

St.  Genevieve  County.  Robert  T.  Brown,  John 
D.  Cook,  Henry  Dodge,  John  Scott. 

Cape  Girardeau.  Stephen  Bird,  James  Evans, 
Richard  S.  Thomas,  Alexander  Buckner,  Joe 
McFerron. 

Cooper  County.  Robert  P.  Clark,  Robert  Wal- 
lace, William  Lillard. 

Franklin  County.  John  G.  Heath. 

Howard  County.  Nicholas  Burkhart,  John  Ray, 
Duff  Green,  Jonathan  S.  Findly,  Benjamin  H. 
Reeves. 

Jefferson  County.  S.  Hammond. 

Lincoln  County.   Malcom  Henry. 

Montgomery  County.  James  Talbot  and  Jona- 
than Ramsey. 

Madison  County.   Nathaniel  Cook. 

New  Madrid  County.  Robert  D.  Dawson,  and 
Christopher  G.  Houts. 

Pike  County.  Stephen  Cleaver. 

St.  Charles  County.  Hiram  H.  Baber,  Benjamin 
Emmons,  Nathan  Boone. 

Washington  County.  John  Rice  Jones,  Samuel 
Perry,  John  Hutchins. 

Wayne  County.  Elijah  Bettis. 

President  of  Convention.   David  Barton. 
Secretary  of  Convention.  William  G.  Pettus. 


-   26l    - 


HISTORICAL  TABLES. 


GOVERNORS  OF  THE  PROVINCE  OF  LOUISIANA 

[At  New  Orleans  ] 

Under  the  Spaniards. 

GENERAL  DON  O'REILY,     .  from  1769  to  1772 

GOVERNOR  DON  LOUIS  UNZAGA,        -  -    from  1772  to  1779 

"            "      BERNADO  GALVEY,  -        from  1779  to  1786 

"            "       ESTEVAN  MIRO,         -  -    from  i786  to  1791 

"         BARON  DE  CARONDELET,  -        from  1791  to  1796 

DON  GAYOSO  DE  LEMOS,  -  -    from  1796  to  1799 

"     MANUEL  DE  SALCEDO,  from  1799  to  1804 


COMMANDERS  OF  UPPER  LOUISIANA. 
Under  the  French. 

[At  St.  Louis.] 
ST.  ANGE  DE  BELLE  RIVE,  from  October  1765  to  May,  1770. 

SPANISH  COMMANDANTS  IN  UPPER  LOUISIANA. 

[Stationed  at  St.  Louis.] 

PIEDRO  PIERNAS,               •    from  May  20,   1770,10  May  19,   1775 

FRANCISCO  CRUZAT,        -        -  May  19,  1775,  to  June  17,  1778 

FERDINAND  LEYBA,    -        -        -  June  17,  1778,  to  June    8,  1780 

FRANCIS  DE  CARTABONA,  June    8,  1780,  to  Sept.,        1780 

FRANCISCO  CRUZAT,   -                 -  Sept.  24,  1780,  to  Nov.  27,  1787 

MANUEL  PEREZ,         -        -        -  Nov.  27,  1787,  to   July    2,  1782 

ZENON  TRUDEAU,        ...  July  21,  1792,10  Aug.    2,1799 

CARLOS  DEHAULT  DELASSUS,  Aug.  29,  1799,  to  Mch.  iox  1804 


-  262  - 

COMMANDANTS  OF  UPPER  LOUISIANA 
Under  the   Untied  States. 

Gov.  AMOS  STODDARD.     from  March  10,  1804,  to  October  i,   1804, 
with  full  powers  and  prerogatives  of  a  Spanish  Lieutenant-Governor. 

WILLIAM  HARRISON,  from  October  i,  1804,  to  March,  1805 

JOSEPH  BRO\VN,  Secretary. 
JAMES  WILKINSON,        -        -  from  March  3,  1805,  to  1807 

JOSEPH  BROWN,  Secretary. 
MERI WETHER  LEWIS.          -        -        from  1807,  lo  September,  1809 

FKEOEKICK  BATES,  Secretary. 

FREDERICK  BATES,  Acting-Governor,   from  Sept.  19,   1809  to   1810 
BENJAMIN  HOWARD,   from  September  18,  1810,  to  November,  1812 

GOVERNORS  OF  MISSOURI  TERRITORY. 

FREDERICK  BATES,  Acting-Gov'nor  from  Dec.  7,  1812,  to  July  1812 

WILLIAM  CLARK.  ....        from  July  1813,  to  1820 

FREDERICK  BATES,  Secretary. 

POPULATION  OF  LOUISIANA  IN   1 799,  UNDER 
SPANISH  CENSUS. 


St.  Genevieve 

949 

Carondelet 

-     184 

St.  Louis    - 

-    925 

St.  Ferdinand 

-        276 

St.  Charles      - 

»75 

Marais  des  Liards 

-    376 

New  Madrid 

-       -    782 

Meramec 

"5 

New  Bourbon 

560 

Little  Meadows  - 

-      72 

Cape   (iirardeau 

-    521 

St.  Andrews    - 

:        393 

6,028 

Consisting  of  Whites,  4,948,  free  colored,  197  ;  slaves  883. 

POPULATION  OF   UPPER  LOUISIANA  IN   1804, 

At  llie  Change  of  Government  Under  United  States. 

Whites,       -  9,020 

Black,  .  1,320 

In  all  10,340 


-  263- 


PAttT    IX. 


THE  STATE  OF  MISSOURI. 


STATE  EMBLEMS,  DEVICES  AND  GREAT  SEAL. 

THE  Constitution  of  Missouri,  July  igth  1820, 
provides  in  section  220!,  that  "  The  Secretary  of 
State  shall,  as  soon  as  may  be,  procure  a  seal  of 
State,  with  such  emblems  and  devices,  as  shall 
be  directed  by  law,  which  shall  not  be  subject  t*.» 
change.  It  shall  be  called  "  The  Great  Seal  of 
the  State  of  Missouri." 

An  Act  of  the  Legislature  of  the  State  ot 
Missouri  was  enacted  in  accordance  to  the  Con- 
stitution, January  nth  1822,  as  follows  : 

"  Be  it  enacted  by  the  State  of  Missouri,  that 
the  device  for  an  armorial  achievement  for  the 
State  of  Missouri,  shall  be  as  follows,  to-wit  • 
Arms,  parted  per  pale,  on  the  dexter  side  gules, 
the  white  or  grizzly  bear  of  Missouri,  passant 
gardant,  proper,  on  a  chief  engraved  azure, 
a  crescent  argent ;  on  the  sinister  side  argent, 
the  arms  of  the  United  States,  the  whole  within 
a  band  inscribed  with  the  words,  "  United  we 


-  264  - 

stand,  divided  we  fall."  For  the  crest  over  a 
helmet  full  face,  grated  with  six  bars,  or,  a  cloud 
proper,  from  which  ascends  a  star  argent,  and 
above  it  a  constellation  of  twenty-three  smaller 
stars  argent  on  an  azure  field,  surrounded  by  a 
cloud  proper.  Supporters  on  each  side,  a  white 
or  grizzly  bear  of  Missouri,  rampant,  gardant 
proper,  standing  on  a  scroll,  inscribed  with  the 


motto  '  Salus  Populi>  Suprema  Lex  Esto,'  and 
under  the  scroll  the  numerical  letters  MDCCCXX. 
"  And  the  great  seal  of  the  State  shall  be  so 
engraved  as  to  present  by  its  impression,  the 
device  of  the  armorial  achievement  aforesaid, 
surrounded  by  a  scroll  inscribed  with  the  words, 
'  The  Great  Seal  of  the  State  of  Missouri,'  in 
roman  capitals,  which  seal  shall  be  in  circular 
form  and  not  more  thivn  two  and  a  half  inches  in 
diameter." 


-  265  - 

From  Well's  "  Every  Man  s  Lawyer"  pub- 
lished in  New  York  City  in  1867,  we  quote  in  rela- 
tion to  this  matter  :  "On  a  circular  shield  equally 
divided  by  a  perpendicular  line,  is  a  red  field  on 
the  right  side,  in  which  is  the  white  or  grizzly 
bear  of  Missouri.  Above,  separated  by  a  wavy 
or  curved  line,  is  a  white  or  silver  crescent,  in  an 
azure  field.  On  the  left,  on  a  white  field,  are  the 
arms  of  the  United  States. 

"  A  band  surrounds  the  escutcheon,  on  which 
are  the  words  '  United  we  stand,  divided  we 
fall.'  For  the  crest,  over  a  yellow  or  golden  hel- 
met, full  faced  and  grated  with  six  bars,  is  a 
silver  star,  and  above  it  a  constellation  of  twenty- 
three  smaller  stars.  The  supporters  are  two 
grizzly  bears,  standing  on  a  scroll  inscribed 
'  Salus  populi  suprema  lex  esto '  (The  public 
safety  is  the  supreme  law).  Underneath  are 
the  numerals  MDCCCXX,  and  around  the  circles 
the  words  '  The  Great  Seal  of  the  State  of 
Missouri.' 


-  266- 


THE  FIVE  WESTERN  UNITED  STATES 
SENATORS. 


The  private  and  public  life  of  our  five  United 
Senators  may  prove  acceptable,  as  being  now 
part  of  the  history  of  the  Great  West  : 

.1. — GOVERNOR  HENRY  DODGE. 

HE  was  born  at  Vincennes,  Indiana,  on  the 
1 2th  day  of  April  1782,  at  the  time  the  Dodge 
family  was  removing  from  Kentucky  to  the  great 
West.  Israel  Dodge,  his  father,  after  a  short 
stay  at  Vincennes  removed  to  Kaskaskia,  Illi- 
nois; then  about  the  year  1 790,  he  settled  with 
his  family  permanently  at  St.  Genevieve,  in 
Upper  Louisiana. 

Israel  Dodge  in  the  year  1805  became  the  first 
Sheriff  of  St.  Genevieve  District.  The  Dodge 
family  in  early  times  became  the  owners  of  the 
salt  works  on  the  Saline  river  ;  they  created  quite 
a  business  in  supplying  this  useful  product  to  the 
early  inhabitants  of  St.  Genevieve. 

Governor  Henry  Dodge  succeeded  his  father 
as  Sheriff  in  this  district  and  served  in  that  capa- 
city some  fifteen  years  ;  afterwards  served  as 


•  267  - 

United  States  Marshal  for  the  Territory  and 
State  of  Missouri.  During  the  war  of  1812 
with  England,  he  raised  at  St.  Genevieve  a 
mounted  rifle  company,  destined  for  the  pro- 
tection of  the  inhabitants  against  Indian  dep- 
redations. He  was  afterwards  Major  of  the 
Territorial  Militia,  and  served  until  1814.  He 
further  continued  in  the  military  service  with 
rank  of  Colonel,  commanding  an  expedition  up 
the  Missouri  and  Mississippi  rivers  against  the 
Indians,  capturing  the  Miami  villages,  near 
Boonslick. 

The  Gazetteer  of  Missouri  says  of  General 
Dodge,  "  When  his  line  of  march  was  obstructed 
by  the  Missouri,  on  his  route  to  the  Miami  vil- 
lage, he  dashed  into  the  river,  followed  by  the 
rangers,  sitting  steadily  and  erect  in  their  sad- 
dles, who  swam  their  horses  to  the  opposite 
shore.  The  transit  of  their  ammunition  had  been 
secured  in  a  canoe.  By  this  accelerated  move- 
ment the  Miamis  were  surprised  and  captured  in 
their  village.  The  Boonslickers,  who  formed  a 
part  of  his  command  in  this  expedition,  were 
with  difficulty  restrained  by  General  Dodge  from 
an  indiscriminate  massacre  of  the  warriors,  who 
so  long  and  so  bitterly  annoyed  these  pioneers. 
They  were  the  more  excited,  and  therefore  more 
excusable  for  their  momentary  ferocity,  in  the 
discovery  which  they  made  in  the  village  of  some 
of  the  spoils  taken  from  their  murdered  com" 
rades." 


-  268  - 

He  was  afterwards  appointed  Brigadier-Gen- 
eral of  the  Volunteers  by  President  Madison  in 
the  year  1814.  Governor  Dodge  was  a  prom- 
inent member  in  the  Convention  of  1820,  which 
formed  the  Constitution  of  Missouri. 

In  the  year  1822,  after  the  organization  of  the 
State  of  Missouri,  he  became  Brigadier-General 
of  the  Missouri  militia.  In  the  Black- Hawk  war 
he  served  with  bravery  and  distinguished  him- 
self at  the  battles  of  Wisconsin  and  Bad-axe.  In 
the  year  1832,  after  the  Black- Hawk  war,  he 
was  commissioned  Major  of  the  United  States 
Rangers  ;  and  on  the  4th  of  March  1835  was 
promoted  Colonel  of  the  First  United  States 
Dragoons,  commanding  an  expedition  from  Fort 
Leavenworth  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,  making 
important  treaties  with  the  Indians  on  the  moun- 
tains and  plains  by  the  way  of  the  Platte  river, 
and  returning  by  the  Arkansas  river. 

When  the  Territory  of  Wisconsin  was  organ- 
ized, President  Jackson  on  the  ist  of  July  1836, 
appointed  General  Dodge  its  Governor.  He  con- 
tinued in  this  capacity  until  1841  ;  his  jurisdiction 
included  all  Iowa,  Minnesota  and  Dakota,  which 
then  formed  a  part  of  Wisconsin.  Governor 
Dodge  was  elected  delegate  to  Congress  from 
Wisconsin,  serving  until  1845,  when  he  was 
again  appointed  Governor  of  that  Territory  until 
1848.  When  Wisconsin  became  a  State  he  was 
elected  United  States  Senator,  and  served  in  that 
capacity  until  1857. 


-  269  - 

Governor  Henry  Dodge  was  in  figure  tall, 
strong  and  muscular,  of  dignified  deportment, 
being  a  bold  and  brave  man.  For  half  a  century 
he  served  his  country  in  various  capacities,  with 
distinction  and  usefulness.  His  life  and  charac- 
ter in  the  civil  and  military  fields  became  a  part 
of  the  history  of  the  West.  He  died  June  i4th 
1868,  respected  by  the  people,  and  was  buried 
west  of  the  Mississippi  river,  at  Burlington, 
Iowa. 


-  270  - 


II. — LEWIS  F.   LINN. 

THE  model  Senator  of  Missouri,  Dr.  Lewis  F. 
Linn  was  born  in  the  vicinity  of  Louisville,  Ken- 
tucky, on  the  5th  of  November,  1795.  Colonel 
William  Linn,  his  grand-father,  served  with  dis- 
tinction under  Colonel  Roger  Clark.  He  left 
several  children,  among  whom  was  Asael  Linn, 
the  father  of  the  subject  of  this  sketch.  Asael 
Linn,  in  early  life,  with  his  brother  William  and 
two  friends,  Lewis  Field  and  Wells,  were  cap- 
tured near  Louisville  by  the  Shawnee  Indians, 
and  held  prisoners  for  three  years,  when  they 
made  their  escape  by  killing  their  guard.  They 
traveled  a  long  way  through  the  wilderness, 
swam  the  Ohio  river,  and  returned  to  Louisville. 
Asael  Linn  married  the  widow  of  Israel  Dodge, 
formerly  of  Pennsylvania,  she  being  a  woman  of 
great  character  and  romantic  disposition.  Gen- 
eral Henry  Dodge,  former  sheriff  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve,  the  half-brother  of  Dr.  Linn,  became,  by 
reason  of  the  death  of  Asael  Linn,  the  guardian 
of  Lewis  F.  Linn,  and  with  great  care  super- 
vised his  education.  Dr.  Linn  received  his  med- 
ical education  at  Louisville.  He  soon  developed 
great  abilities  in  his  profession,  and  his  life  was 
devoted  to  charitable  actions.  Dr.  Linn  settled 


permanently  at   St.  Genevieve,  then  in  the  Ter- 
ritory of  Missouri,  in  the  year  1815. 

He  married  Miss  Elizabeth  K.  Relfe  in  the 
year  1818,  a  daughter  of  John  Relfe,  formerly  of 
Virginia.  She  was  a  sister  of  Hon.  James  Relfe, 
a  man  of  talent,  former  commissioner  of  United 
States  land  claims,  United  States  Marshal  in 
1836  of  the  district  of  Missouri,  and  afterwards 
member  of  Congress  in  1843  from  this  State, 
being  the  father  of  the  present  Hon.  Wm.  S. 
Relfe,  Commissioner  of  Insurance  of  Missouri. 
Lewis  F.  Linn  was  a  model  of  manly  beauty,  the 
handsomest  man  of  his  day,  possessed  of  great 
intellectual  gifts,  and  in  polite  manners  a  Chester- 
field. His  conversational  powers  were  simply 
beautiful,  when  animated  in  conversation ;  his 
eloquence  was  unsurpassed,  and  seemed  infused 
into  him,  as  if  by  the  touch  of  an  angel.  Linn 
was  a  man  of  refined  and  generous  impulses,  he 
possessed  in  a  high  degree  gallantry  and  patriot- 
ism. He  rendered  great  services,  .not  only  to 
Missouri,  but  to  the  whole  country.  If  his  ashes 
are  not  gilt  with  the  pomp  of  battle,  still  his  pri-' 
vate  and  public  virtues  are  resplendent  with 
lustre  and  beauty. 

Linn's  first  entrance  in  public  life  was  his 
election  to  the  State  Senate  of  Missouri  from 
St.  Genevieve  district  in  the  year  1830. 

President  Jackson  in  the  year  1832  appointed 
him  one  of  the  Commissioners  of  land  claims,  to 
settle  the  old  Spanish  and  French  grants.  He 


-  272  - 

was  appointed  and  afterwards  elected  United 
States  Senator  from  Missouri,  and  served  with 
distinction  from  1833  to  1843.  Senator  Linn 
acquitted  himself  in  that  capacity,  with  honor,  in 
the  acquisition  of  the  Platte  country  for  Missouri. 
He  strongly  advocated  the  occupation  and  settle- 
ment of  the  Pacific  coast,  and  particularly  the 
occupation  of  Oregon,  which  caused  afterwards 
an  honorable  treaty  with  Great  Britain  in  regard 
to  this  Territory.  He  took  an  active  part  in  the 
establishment  of  forts,  post-roads  and  military 
roads  upon  our  frontiers,  and  strongly  advocated 
the  improvement  of  our  Western  rivers.  He 
was  a  staunch  friend  of  the  early  pioneers,  in 
securing  their  pre-emption  claims  and  the  con- 
firmation of  land  titles  by  Congress. 

During  his  service  in  Congress,  there  were 
men  of  great  oratorical  talents  and  genius. 
Senator  Linn  was  highly  esteemed  by  his  com- 
peers for  his  talents  and  integrity.  On  one 
occasion,  when  he  held  in  his  hands  a  roll  of  bills 
to  present,  and  had  risen  for  that  purpose,  Mr. 
Buchanan  rose,  and  remarked  pleasantly,  "  Doc- 
tor, we  will  save  you  the  trouble  if  you  recom- 
mend them  ;  we  will  pass  the  whole  bundle." 
The  suggestion  was,  in  the  same  spirit,  seconded 
by  Mr.  Clay.  On  another  occasion,  whilst  a 
debate  ran  high,  the  Senators  being  excited  on 
some  political  question,  Henry  Clay  made  a 
statement  which  caused  Senator  Linn  to  rise  to 
correct  him.  Immediately  Clay  paused  and 


-  273  - 

bowed,  and  waving  gracefully  his  hand,  replied, 
"  It  is  sufficient  that  it  comes  from  the  Senator 
from  Missouri." 

Linn  was  held  in  great  regard  and  respect  by 
friends  and  political  opponents.  He  was  cau- 
tious, brilliant,  profound,  conciliatory,  but  uncom- 
promising in  principles.  He  died  suddenly  at 
his  homestead,  in  the  town  of  St.  Genevieve 
and  was  buried  in  the  Protestant  graveyard. 
Over  his  remains  has  been  erected  a  monument 
by  the  State  of  Missouri  with  the  following 
appropriate  epitaph : 

"  Here  lie  the  remains  of  Lewis  F.  Linn,  the 
model  Senator  of  Missouri.' 


-  274- 


III. — SENATOR  GEORGE  W.  JONES. 

THE  father  of  George  W.  Jones,  known  as 
Judge  John  Rice  Jones,  was  born  in  Wales  in 
1 759,  and  was  educated  for  the  law.  He  emi- 
grated to  the  United  States  in  1788,  and  settled 
first  in  Philadelphia,  afterwards  removed  to 
Vincennes  in  1787,  when  the  Northwestern  Ter- 
ritory was  organized. 

In  1790,  he  established  himself  at  Kaskaskia, 
where  he  practiced  his  profession,  then  returned 
to  Vincennes  to  act  as  one  of  the  United  States 
Judges  for  the  Indian  Territory.  He  was  ap- 
pointed in  1807  to  revise  the  Statute  of  that 
Territory. 

In  1810  he  removed  to  the  Missouri  Territory; 
afterwards  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Legisla- 
ture of  Missouri  from  Washington  County.  He 
also  served  as  a  member  of  the  Convention  to 
form  the  Constitution  of  Missouri,  in  1820. 
After  this  Constitution  and  State  was  adopted, 
he  was  appointed  one  of  the  Judges  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  Missouri,  and  whilst  filling 
this  office,  he  died  in  St.  Louis  in  1814. 

General  Augustus  Jones,  —  another  son  of 
Judge  John  Rice  Jones,  was  a  man  of  remarkable 
bravery  and  activity,  who,  after  leaving  Missouri, 
emigrated  to,  and  died  in,  the  State  of  Te^xas. 


-  275- 

The  poet  and  writer,  Ferguson,  in  speaking 
of  Augustus  Jones,  related  of  him  that  when 
a  school-boy  he  was  a  student  at  St.  Genevieve. 
As  he  was  sitting  with  his  slate  on  his  knee,  a 
cavalry  company  passed,  and  when  he  heard  the 
bugle  sound,  he  broke  his  slate  on  his  knee  and 
getting  a  horse  he  rode  up  to  the  officer  and  said 
to  him  :  "  I  want  to  go  with  you."  The  officer 
replied  :  "  You  are  too  young  and  too  small  for 
a  soldier." 

Young  Jones  continued  to  follow  the  soldiers 
until  they  crossed  the  Missouri  river  at  St. 
Charles.  The  Indians  were  very  troublesome 
at  St.  Charles,  and  the  officer  had  to  take  young 
Jones  in  to  keep  him  from  being  scalped. 

When  they  arrived  on  the  Upper  Mississippi, 
it  was  important  that  they  should  communicate 
with  General  Atkinson,  who  was  on  the  eastern 
shore  of  the  Mississippi  river.  There  was  no 
boat  to  communicate  with  General  Atkinson. 
Jones  said  to  the  officer  : 

"  I  can  take  the  dispatch  over  the  river." 

"  How  will  you  take  it  ?  " 

"  I  will  put  it  in  my  cap,  and  swim  my  horse 
across  the  river." 

His  plan  was  carried  out  successfully.  He 
got  the  answer  of  General  Atkinson,  and  swim- 
ming his  horse  back  across  the  river,  delivered 
it,  which  was  very  important. 

Andrew  Jackson  heard  of  the  swimming  of 
the  horse  across  the  river,  and  remembered  it 


-  276  - 

when  he  became  President.  He  appointed 
Jones  United  States  Marshal  of  Missouri. 

George  W.  Jones,  the  son  of  John  Rice  Jones, 
was  born  at  Vincennes,  Indiana,  April  i2th 
1804.  He  removed  and  settled  at  St.  Gene- 
vieve,  Missouri,  about  the  year  1809. 

George  W.  Jones  married  at  St.  Genevieve  a. 
Miss  Josephine  Gregoire,  a  descendant  of  res- 
pectable French  and  German  families,  who  had 
settled  in  Upper  Louisiana  in  early  times. 

Senator  Jones,  was  educated  for  the  profession 
of  law,  at  the  Transylvania  University,  Lexing- 
ton, Kentucky.  Whilst  there,  he  acted  as  First 
Sergeant  to  the  body-guard  of  General  Lafay- 
ette, in  1824. 

He  was  in  1826  appointed  Clerk  of  the  United 
States  District  Court  of  Missouri,  presided  by 
Judge  I.  H.  Peck.  Afterwards  he  served  as 
aid-de-camp  to  General  Henry  Dodge  in  the 
Black- Hawk  war. 

He  emigrated  from  St.  Genevieve  to  Iowa, 
which  was  then  a  part  of  Michigan  Territory,  in 
the  year  1827,  and  first  settled  at  "  Sinsinawa 
Mound,"  seven  miles  from  Dubuque,  and  became 
at  that  early  day  its  post-master,  from  1833  to 

1835- 

From  this  humble  position,  he  was  elected  a 
delegate  to  Congress  from  the  Territory  of 
Michigan,  in  the  year  1835,  for  two  years.  By 
his  close  application  to  the  interests  of  his  con- 
stituents, he  was  re-elected  by  the  people  in  1837. 


2/7 

During  thes.:  four  years  he  served  as  delegate  in 
our  National  Congress,  which  was  ornamented 
by  men  of  great  eloquence,  talents  and  genius. 

In  1838  there  occurred  a  fatal  duel  between 
the  celebrated  Cilley  and  Graves,  which  created 
quite  a  feeling  and  excitement  in  the  United 
States,  when  the  brave  Cilley  fell  in  this  fatal 
encounter.  Delegate  George  W.  Jones,  acted  at 
the  time  as  the  second  and  friend  of  Cilley. 

In  the  year  1840  President  Van  Buren,  ap- 
pointed Delegate  Jones,  Surveyor-General  of 
Wisconsin  and  Iowa.  He  was  removed  in  1841, 
for  political  reasons. 

In  1841,  Jones  became  Clerk  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States  for  Wisconsin  Terri- 
tory until  1845.  President  Polk  re-instated  Jones 
as  Surveyor-General  in  1845,  which  office  he 
held  until  1848. 

The  State  of  Iowa  in  1848,  being  admitted  into 
the  Union,  proceeded  to  elect  two  United  States 
Senators,  when  George  W.  Jones  was  selected 
as  one,  and  was  re-elected  afterwards,  making 
two  terms  of  service  in  the  Senate. 

President  Buchanan,  appointed  Senator  Jones 
as  minister  to  Bogota  (United  States  of  Colum- 
bia) in  the  year  1859.  He  served  in  that  capacity 
until  December  1861. 

During  the  late  Civil  war,  he  was  arrested  and 
imprisoned  in  Fort  Lafayette,  by  William  H. 
Seward,  but  afterwards  released  by  Secretary 
Stanton,  February  22d,  1862. 


-278- 

Senator  Jones  is  rather  tall,  and  good-looking, 
with  a  fine  black  eye  ;  rather  polished  in  his  man- 
ners, active  in  walk  and  talk,-  -and  has  reached 
the  ripe  age  of  eighty-three  years.  January  yth, 
1879,  he  celebrated  his  golden  wedding,  which  is 
seldom  witnessed  in  life. 

The  people  of  Dubuque  and  of  Iowa,  in  con- 
sideration of  his  long  public  service  and  poverty, 
with  a  truly  liberal  spirit  and  devotion  to  his  per- 
son, latterly  with  great  generosity  relieved  him 
from  his  obligations,  whilst  securing  to  his  family 
his  homestead.  May  they  receive  the  blessing  of 
heaven,  for  this  noble  act. 


-  279  - 


IV. — AUGUSTUS  C.  DODGE, 

WAS  born  January  I2th,  1812,  in  the  town  of 
St.  Genevieve,  Missouri.  In  his  boyhood  he 
aided  his  father,  Governor  Henry  Dodge  in  dif- 
ferent occupations.  At  the  age  of  twenty-seven 
young  Dodge  settled  in  the  Territory  of  Wis- 
consin. 

General  Dodge,  in  March  1837,  married  Miss 
Clara  Hertick.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Pro- 
fessor Joseph  Hertick,  who  had  established  an 
academy,  in  about  the  year  1815,  in  St.  Gene- 
vieve county.  Mr.  Hertick  was  a  native  of 
Switzerland  ;  he  was  a  ripe  scholar,  taught  the 
English,  French,  and  German  languages. 

General  Dodge  after  his  marriage  settled  in 
the  State  of  Iowa,  where  in  a  short  time  he 
gained  the  confidence  and  esteem  of  the  people 
by  his  integrity  and  generous  impulses.  He 
enlisted  and  served  with  credit  to  himself  in  the 
Black-Hawk  and  Winnebago  wars  of  1827  and 
1832,  under  his  father. 

In  June  1838,  he  was  appointed,  by  President 
Van  Buren,  Register  of  the  land  office  at  Burling- 
ton, Iowa.  In  October  of  this  year,  when  the 
first  public  sale  took  place,  in  this  capacity  he 
gave  general  satisfaction. 


-   280  - 

General  Dodge  served  as  delegate  in  Con- 
gress from  1841  to  1847.  The  Legislature  of 
Iowa  elected  him  United  States  Senator  from 
1848  to  1855.  The  two  Dodges  were  warm 
advocates  of  the  Homestead  bill,  graduation  bills, 
and  the  establishment  of  military  forts  through- 
out the  Great  West,  for  the  protection  of  emi- 
grants and  pioneers,  and  strongly  advocated  the 
admission  of  California  as  a  State,  and  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Territorial  governments  of  New 
Mexico  and  Utah. 

At  the  same  period,  in  the  United  States  Sen- 
ate, could  be  witnessed  the  two  Senators,  father 
and  son,  representing  two  sister  states,  Wiscon- 
sin and  Iowa,  united  by  blood  and  advocating  the 
same  principles.  What  a  remarkable  coinci- 
dence and  beautiful  spectacle  presented  to  the 
statesmen  of  the  world  ?  It  forces  us  back  to 
the  pages  of  Grecian  and  Roman  history  for 
examples  and  illustrations  of  this  character. 

Senator  Dodge  was  afterwards  appointed  to 
the  important  position  of  Minister  to  Spain,  and 
in  that  capacity  served  his  country  well,  especi- 
ally in  arranging  the  troubles  arising  out  of  the 
seizure  by  Spain  of  the  steamer  Black  Warrior; 
and  the  difficulties  arising  out  of  the  commerce 
with  the  Island  of  Cuba. 

Senator  Dodge,  after  his  long  public  career, 
devoted  his  time  to  his  private  affairs  ;  and  served 
the  p-jople  of  Burlington,  in  the  capacity  of 
Mayor  of  that  growing  and  thriving  city. 


Senator  Dodge  was  a  well  formed  person, 
stood  erect,  bore  the  character  of  a  courteous 
gentleman,  was  remarkable  for  sobriety,  and 
punctual  in  his  relations  with  mankind.  He 
died  at  Burlington,  Iowa,  November  2Oth  1883, 
greatly  lamented  by  his  friends  and  the  people  of 
the  West. 


-  282   - 


V.— LKWIS  V.   BOGY. 

THE  BOGY  family  is  an  ancient  and  honorable 
family,  who  settled  in  early  times  in  the  Great 
West.  Hon.  Joseph  Bogy.  Sr.,  the  father  of 
Lewis  V.  Bogy,  was  born  at  Kaskaskia,  Illinois. 
His  first  public  occupation  was  as  private  secre- 
tary under  Morales,  Spanish  Governor  of  Louis- 
iana ;  he  afterwards  became  a  citizen  of  St.  Gen- 
evieve,  Missouri.  He  served  in  the  House  of 
Representatives  of  Missouri  ;  became  also  one 
of  its  State  Senators.  He  married  a  Miss 
Beauvais,  who  belonged  of  a  very  influential 
family  of  Upper  Louisiana.  He  was  a  man  of 
affable  manners,  a  well  educated  person,  and  of 
great  integrity  of  character. 

Lewis  V.  Bogy,  his  son,  was  born  in  the  town 
of  St.  Genevieve,  Missouri,  April  gth  1813.  In 
his  youth  he  acquired  the  rudiments  of  an  edu- 
cation, until  he  had  the  misfortune  at  the  age  of 
fourteen  years  to  be  attacked  by  a  "  white  swell- 
ing" on  the  right  hip,  and  was  confined  for  two 
years  in  his  room  ;  but  by  the  great  care  and 
skill  of  Doctors  Linn  and  Cluck,  recovered  his 
health.  He  then  took  the  resolution  to  study 
law,  and  went  to  Kaskaskia,  to  engage  in  his 
studies  under  Judge  Nathaniel  Pope. 

Bogy  in  his  youth   showed  great  ambition  to 


-  283- 

enter  public  life,  and  determined  to  reach  the 
high  position  of  United  States  Senator,  which  he 
did  as  a  member  of  the  United  States  Senate 
from  the  great  State  of  Missouri. 

In  the  year  1832,  he  served  as  volunteer  in 
the  Black- Hawk  war.  Shortly  afterwards  he 
attended  the  law-school  at  Lexington,  Kentucky; 
then  went  to  Wayne  county  in  said  State  and 
became  a  school  teacher. 

Whilst  at  Lexington  as  a  student,  Bogy  at- 
tended a  lecture  delivered  by  a  New  England 
minister,  who  indulged  in  very  strong  language 
against  the  people  of  St.  Louis,  including  Jews, 
the  French  and  the  Catholic  Church.  Bogy  lis- 
tened with  patience  until  he  spoke  of  the  \vomen 
with  unbecoming  severity,  when  he  jumped  from 
his  seat  and  in  a  loud  voice  said,  "  Now  stop, 
sir,  I  pronounce  what  you  say  about  St.  Louis  an 
absolute  falsehood."  The  preacher  became  con- 
fused which  occasioned  a  smile  from  the  audience. 

Bogy  returned  to  St.  Genevieve  in  1835.  He 
afterwards  removed  to  St.  Louis,  to  practice  as  a 
lawyer  ;  but  soon  his  ambition  led  him  to  a  politi- 
cal life,  and  he  was  elected  from  St.  Louis 
County  as  a  member  of  the  Legislature,  in  the 
year  1840.  Whilst  residing  in  St.  Louis,  he 
went  to  the  city  of  New  York,  where  he  mar- 
ried a  daughter  of  General  Bernard  Pratte,  a 
woman  of  domestic  habits  and  of  great  virtue. 

Bogy  at  this  time  was  a  Whig,  and  was  a 
strong  advocate  of  Mr.  Clay's  doctrines.  In 


284  - 

1849  he  removed  to  St.  Genevieve,  his  native 
town  and  took  an  active  part  in  politics,  becom- 
ing "  Anti-Benton."  In  the  year  1852  he  be- 
came a  candidate  for  Congress  against  Benton, 
and  met  with  defeat.  Becoming  a  candidate  for 
the  Legislature  from  St.  Genevieve  County  in 
1854,  against  Hon.  Sifroid  Roussin,  the  son-in- 
law  of  Hon.  John  Scott,  a  Whig,  he  was  again 
defeated. 

Lewis  V.  Bogy  again  concluded  to  run  for  the 
Legislature  as  an  Anti-Benton.  His  opponent 
as  a  Benton-man  was  Hon.  Firmin  A.  Rozier. 
This  canvass  was  one  of  the  bitterest  and  stirring 
ones  of  the  State,  which  resulted  in  the  election 
of  Bogy. 

He  again  removed  to  St.  Louis,  and  became 
a  democratic  candidate  for  Congress  in  1863 
against  Frank  Blair,  and  was  defeated.  Presi- 
dent Johnson  in  1867  appointed  him  Commis- 
sioner of  Indian  affairs.  He  served  in  that  capa- 
city six  months.  Not  being  confirmed  by  the 
Senate,  he  withdrew  from  office. 

The  political  affairs  of  the  State  of  Missouri, 
about  this  time  became  turbulent  and  unsettled, 
owing  to  the  effects  of  the  late  war,  also  from  the 
great  interest  felt  in  the  election  of  a  United 
States  Senator.  The  result  was  that  Hon. 
Lewis  V.  Bogy  was  elected  from  Missouri,  from 
March  4,  1873  to  1879,  in  the  capacity  of  Sena- 
tor. He  seivcd  with  credit  to  himself  and  con- 
stituents. 


Senator  Bogy  was  a  tall  and  well-formed  per 
son,  rather  mild  in  disposition,  charitable  in  char- 
acter, possessing  good  conversational  powers. 
As  a  speaker  his  delivery  was  graceful  ;  as  a 
debater  he  was  zealous  and  enthusiastic.  Ori- 
ginally he  was  a  strong  Whig,  afterwards  Anti- 
Benton,  and  latterly  acted  with  the  Democratic 
party  and  became  a  Democrat  in  feelings  and 
principles. 

During  the  Civil  war,  he  warmly  sympathized 
with  the  South,  in  their  constitutional  rights,  and 
strongly  desired  the  restoration  of  the  Union  ; 
and  a  strict  adherence  to  the  original  constitution. 

Senator  Lewis  V.  Bogy  died  in  the  city  of 
St.  Louis  on  the  2Oth  of  September  1877,  regret- 
ted by  a  large  number  of  friends  and  relatives, 
and  by  his  compeers  in  the  United  States  Senate. 


-  286  - 


PART  X. 


AUDUBON  AND  ROZIER. 


AUDUBON,  THE  ORNITHOLOGIST. ROZIER,  THE 

WESTERN  MERCHANT. 

THE  Audubon  and  Rozier  families  were  ori 
ginally  from  Nantes,  France.  James  Audubon, 
the  father  of  John  Audubon,  was  engaged  in  the 
marine  of  France  during  the  French  revolution 
and  the  Napoleon  dynasty.  Whilst  in  the  West 
India  Islands  he  purchased  a  plantation  in  St. 
Domingo.  Afterwards  he  went  with  his  family 
to  Louisiana,  where  his  son  John,  the  ornitholo- 
gist, was  born  on  the  4th  day  of  May,  1780, 
after  which  the  family  left  Louisiana  and  re- 
turned to  France.  John  Audubon,  while  in 
France,  was  sent  to  school  by  his  father  and 
instructed  in  drawing,  mathematics,  geography, 
and  painting  by  the  famous  James  David  of 
French  notoriety.  During  the  French  revolu- 
tion, Audubon  after  leaving  school  entered  the 
French  navy  as  a  midshipman,  but  was  in  the 
service  only  a  short  time. 


-287- 

Mr.  Ferdinand  Rozier  was  born  at  Nantes, 
France,  on  the  Qth  of  November,  1777.  His 
father,  Judge  Francis  Rozier,  was  the  Commer- 
cial fudge  of  Nantes  for  many  years  and  enjoyed 
a  good  reputation  for  talent  and  legal  acquire- 
ments. He  was  sent  to  college  while  quite 
young  and  acquired  a  good  education.  During 
the  terrible  struggle  between  Napoleon  and 
Great  Britain  for  the  supremacy  of  the  ocean,  he 
at  the  age  of  twenty-five  entered  the  French 
navy  on  the  28th  of  May,  1802,  on  the  ship 
La  Renommee,  commanded  by  Ci;pt.  Frichaud, 
and  bound  for  Bonne  Esperance  (Good  Hope) 
and  the  Island  of  France.  While  at  the  Island 
of  France  the  ship  was  captured  and  the  crew 
disarmed,  on  the  3d  day  of  March,  1803.  Rozier 
on  the  1 6th  of  June,  1803,  was  ordered  on  the 
brig  Bon  Victor,  in  command  of  Capt.  Mayseau, 
who  sailed  for  the  port  of  Cadiz,  Spain.  From 
there  he  embarked  on  board  the  goelette  La 
Sylvia,  Captain  Bonier  commanding,  who  sailed 
to  St.  Croix  (Isle  Tenneriffe),  where  they  arrived 
December  31,  1803,  and  leaving  this  port  Janu- 
ary 26,  they  sailed  for  St.  Bartholomew  (Isle 
Suedoise),  where  they  cast  anchor  March  26, 
1804. 

Rozier,  on  April  8,  1804,  embarked  on  the 
cutter  La  Experiment,  Captain  Upton,  bound  for 
the  United  States,  visiting  several  ports  along 
the  Atlantic  from  Philadelphia  to  Norfolk,  Vir- 
ginia ;  and  from  the  last  port  he  embarked  on  the 


-  288  - 

frigate  Le  President,  commanded  by  Captain 
Gallic  Lebrose,  who  sailed  for  France,  entering 
the  port  of  Nantes  March  i,  1805.  After  en 
countering  many  dangers  and  adventures  on  the 
ocean,  he  retired  from  the  navy  and  concluded 
with  Audubon  to  emigrate  to  America. 

Audubon  and  Rozier  left  France  April  12, 
1806,  for  the  United  States,  arriving  in  New 
York  City  May  26  of  that  year.  They  crossed 
the  ocean  on  an  American  ship  named  the 
Polly,  bearing  the  United  States  flag,  and  com- 
manded by  Captain  Sammis.  Whilst  on  her  trip 
she  was  overhauled,  searched  and  robbed  by  an 
English  privateer  bearing  the  name  of  Rattle- 
snake, the  commander  of  which  impressed  two 
American  sailors,  notwithstanding  the  American 
captain's  remonstrances.  The  Polly  was  detained 
one  day  and  night. 

Audubon  and  Rozier  removed  to  Pennsylvania 
on  a  tract  of  land  called  "  Mill  Grove,"  owned 
by  their  fathers,  and  located  on  the  Perkoming 
creek,  in  Montgomery  county.  They  remained 
there  from  May,  1806,  to  August  1807,  superin- 
tending this  property,  which  at  the  time  was 
thought  to  contain  valuable  minerals. 

Audubon  and  Rozier  left  Philadelphia  August 
31,  1807,  on  a  commercial  tour  to  the  West. 
They  traveled  by  the  way  to  Lancaster,  Harris- 
burg,  Chambersburg,  Bedford,  Pittsburg — where 
they  stopped  at  the  Jefferson  hotel,  conducted  by 
Mr.  Gillaud.  They  left  Pittsburg  on  a  low,  flat- 


-  289  - 

bottomed  boat,  floating  down  the  Ohio  river 
until  they  reached  Maysville,  Kentucky,  on  the 
3Oth  of  September,  1807,  where  they  disem- 
barked. From  there  they  visited  Lexington, 
October  2,  1807,  afterwards  Frankford,  Paris, 
Danville,  Springfield,  Bardstown  and  Louisville, 
sojourning  in  Kentucky  part  of  1807  to  1810. 
During  the  spring  of  1808  Audubon  returned  to 
Pennsylvania,  where  he  was  married  to  Miss 
Lucy  Bakewell  on  the  8th  day  of  April,  1808, 
and  soon  returned  to  Louisville  with  his  bride. 
Rozier  and  Audubon,  in  the  year  1810,  at 
Louisville,  purchased  a  keel-boat,  with  provisions, 
groceries,  and  310  barrels  of  good  Kentucky 
whiskey,  destined  for  St.  Genevie^e,  Upper 
Louisiana. 

THE    KEEL-BOAT. 

"  Their  boat  was  new,  staunch  and  well  trim- 
med, and  had  a  cabin  in  her  bow.  A  long  steer- 
ing oar,  made  of  the  trunk  of  a  slender  tree, 
about  sixty  feet  in  length,  and  shaped  at  its  outer 
extremity  like  the  fin  of  a  dolphin,  helped  to 
steer  the  boat,  while  the  four  oars  from  the 
bow  impelled  her  along,  when  going  with  the 
current,  about  five  miles  an  hour." 

After  leaving  the  Falls  of  Louisville,  they  in  the 
fall  of  1810  floated  down  the  Ohio  river,  stopping 
for   a  short"  time   at   Hendersonville,  Kentucky 
and    ether    landings,    until    they     reached    Cash 


creek,  a  small  stream  with  a  good  harbor,  where 
they  anchored  for  a  few  clays.  During  this  time 
Audubon  availed  himself  of  penetrating  the  wild 
forest,  and  taking  a  great  hunt  with  a  few  war- 
riors and  squaws.  We  give  in  fu1!  this  interest- 
ing and  graphic  account  of  this  great  Swan  and 
Bear  hunt ;  also  of  their  difficult  and  perilous 
navigation  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  rivers 
to  St.  Genevieve,  at  this  early  period,  being  in 
the  spring  of  1811,  previous  to  steam  power  being 
introduced  in  the  navigation  of  our  great  West- 
ern rivers. 


-  291  - 


AUDUBON'S  GREAT  SWAN  AND   BEAR  STORY. 

"  The  second  morning  after  our  arrival  at 
Cash  creek,  while  I  was  straining  my  eyes  to  dis- 
cover whether  it  was  dawn  or  rot,  I  heard  a 
movement  in  the  Indian  carr-p,  and  discovered 
that  a  canoe  with  half  a  dozen  squaws  and  as 
many  hunters  were  about  leaving  for  Tennessee. 
I  heard  there  was  a  large  Jake  opposite  to  us 
where  immense  Hocks  of  swans  resorted  every 
morning,  and  asking  permission  to  join  them  I 
seated  myself  on  my  haunches  in  the  canoe, 
well  provided  with  ammunition  and  a  bottle  of 
whiskey,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  paddles  were 
at  work,  swiftly  propelling  us  to  the  opposite 
shore.  I  was  not  much  surprised  to  see  the 
boat  paddled  by  the  squaws,  but  I  was  quite  so 
to  see  the  hunters  stretch  themselves  out  and 
go  to  sleep. 

"  On  landing,  the  squaws  took  charge  of  the 
canoe  and  went  in  search  of  nuts,  while  we 
gentlemen  hunters  made  the  best  of  our  way 
through  thick  and  thin  to  the  lake.  Its  muddy 
shores  were  overgrown  with  a  close  growth  of 
cotton  trees,  too  large  to  be  pushed  aside  and 
too  thick  to  pass  through  except  by  squeezing 
yourself  at  every  few  steps  ;  and  to  add  to  the 
difficulty,  every  few  rods  we  came  to  a  small, 


-  292  - 

dirty  lagoon,  which  one  ni .:.;'.  jump,  leap  or  swim, 
and  this  not  without  peril  of  broken  limbs  or 
drowning.  But  when  the  lake  burst  upon  our 
view,  there  were  the  swans  by  hundreds,  and 
white  as  rich  cream,  either  dipping  their  black 
i;ills  in  the  water,  or  stretching  out  one  leg  on  its 
surface,  or  gently  floating  along. 

According  to  the  Indian  mode  of  hunting,  we 
had  divided,  and  approached  the  lagoon  from 
different  sides.  The  moment  our  vidette  was 
seen  it  seemed  as  if  thousands  of  large,  fat  and 
heavy  swans  were  startled,  and  as  they  made 
way  from  him  they  drew  towards  the  ambush  of 
death  ;  for  the  trees  had  hunters  behind  them, 
whose  touch  of  the  trigger  would  carry  destruc- 
tion among  them.  As  the  first  party  fired,  the 
game  rose  up  and  flew  within  easy  distance  of 
the  party  on  the  opposite  side,  when  they  again 
fired,  and  I  saw  the  water  covered  with  birds 
floating  with  backs  downward,  their  heads  sunk 
in  the  water  and  their  legs  kicking  in  the  air. 
When  the  sport  was  over  we  counted  more  than 
fifty  of  these  beautiful  birds,  whose  skins  were 
intended  for  the  ladies  in  Europe.  There  were 
plenty  of  geese  and  ducks,  but  no  one  conde- 
scended to  give  them  a  shot. 

"  A  conch  was  sounded  and  after  awhile  the 
squaws  came,  dragging  the  canoe  and  collecting 
the  dead  game,  which  was  taken  to  the  river's 
edge,  fastened  to  the  canoe  and  before  dusk  we 
were  again  landed  at  our  camping-grounds.  The 


-293  - 

fires  were  soon  lighted  and  a  soup  of  pecan  nuts 
and  bear  fat  made  and  eaten.  The  hunters 
stretched  themselves  with  their  feet  close  to  the 
camp-fires,  intended  to  burn  all  night.  The 
squaws  then  began  to  skin  the  birds,  and  I 
retired,  very  well  satisfied  with  my  Christmas 
sport. 

"  When  I  awoke  in  the  morning  and  made  my 
rounds  through  the  camp,  I  found  a  squaw  had 
been  delivered  of  beautiful  twins  during  the 
night,  and  I  saw  the  same  squaw  at  work  tanning 
deer  skins.  She  had  cut  two  vines  at  the  roots 
of  opposite  trees  and  made  a  cradle  of  bark,  in 
which  the  new-born  ones  were  wafted  to  and  fro 
with  a  punch  of  her  hands,  while  from  time  to 
time  she  gave  them  the  breast,  and  was  appar- 
ently as  unconcerned  as  if  the  event  had  not 
taken  place. 

"An  Indian  camp  on  a  hunting  expedition  is 
by  no  means  a  place  of  idleness,  and  although 
the  men  do  little  more  than  hunt,  they  perform 
their  task  with  an  industry  which  borders  on 
enthusiasm.  I  was  invited  by  these  hunters  to 
a  bear  hunt.  A  tall,  robust,  well -shaped  fellow 
assured  me  that  we  should  have  some  sport  that 
day,  for  he  had  discovered  the  haunts  of  one  of 
large  size,  and  he  wanted  to  meet  him  face  to 
face,  and  we  four  started  to  see  how  he  would 
fulfil  his  boast. 

"  About  half  a  mile  from  the  camp  he  said  he 
perceived  his  tracks,  though  I  could  see  nothing; 


-  294  - 

and  we  rambled  through  the  cane  until  we  came 
to  an  immense  decayed  log,  in  which  he  swore 
the  bear  was.  I  saw  his  eyes  sparkle  with  joy, 
his  rusty  blanket  was  thrown  off  his  shoulders, 
his  brawny  arms  swelled  with  blood,  as  he  drew 
his  scalping-knife  from  his  belt  with  a  flourish 
which  showed  that  fighting  was  his  delight.  He 
told  me  to  mount  a  small  sapling,  because  a  bear 
cannot  climb  one,  while  it  can  go  up  a  large  tree 
with  the  nimbleness  of  a  squirrel.  The  two 
other  Indians  seated  themselves  at  the  entrance, 
and  the  hero  went  in  bodily. 

All  was  silent  for  a  few  moments,  when  he  came 
out  and  said  the  beart  was  dead  and  I  migh  come 
down.  The  Indians  cut  a  long  vine,  went  into 
the  hollow  of  the  tree,  fastened  it  to  the  animal, 
and  with  their  united  force  dragged  it  out.  I 
really  thought  this  was  an  exploit.  Since  then  I 
have  seen  many  Indian  exploits  which  proved  to 
me  their  heroism.  In  Europe  or  America  the 
white  hunter  would  have  taken  his  game  home 
and  talked  about  it  for  weeks,  but  these  simple 
pccple  only  took  off  the  animal's  skin,  hung  the 
flesh  in  quarters  on  the  trees,  and  continued  the 
hunt.  Unable  to  follow  them,  I  returned  to  the 
camp,  accompanied  by  an  Indian,  who  broke  the 
twigs  of  the  bushes  as  we  passed,  and  sent  back 
two  squaws  on  the  track  who  brought  the  flesh 
and  skin  to  the  camp." 


-  295  - 


THEIR  VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI 


We  give  to  our  readers,  Audubon's  interest- 
ing narration  of  this  voyage  up  the  Mississippi 
to  the  town  ot  St.  Genevieve  : 

"  After  floating  down  the  Ohio,  we  entered 
the  Mississippi  river  running  three  miles  an  hour, 
and  bringing  shoals  of  ice  to  further  impede 
our  progress.  The  patron  ordered  the  line 
ashore,  and  it  became  the  duty  of  every  man 
"to  haul  the  cordelle,"  which  was  a  rope  fas- 
tened to  the  bow  of  the  boat,  and  one  man  left 
on  board  to  steer,  the  others  laying  the  rope  over 
their  shoulders,  slowly  wafted  the  heavy  boat  and 
cargo  against  the  current.  We  made  seven  miles 
that  day  up  the  famous  river.  At  night  we 
camped  on  the  shores.  Here  we  made  fires, 
cooked  supper,  and  setting  one  sentinel,  the  rest 
went  to  bed  and  slept  like  men  who  had  done 
one  good  day's  work. 

"  The  next  day  we  began  to  move  the  boat  at 
about  one  mile  an  hour  against  the  current. 
We  had  a  sail  on  board,  but  the  wind  was  ahead, 
and  we  made  ten  miles  that  day.  We  made  our 
fires,  and  I  lay  down  to  sleep  again  in  my  buf- 
falo robes.  Two  more  days  of  similar  toil  fol- 


-  296  - 

lowed,  when  the  weather  became  severe,  and  our 
patron  ordered  us  to  go  into  winter  quarters,  in 
the  great  bend  of  the  Tawapattee  Bottom. 

"  There  was  not  a  white  man's  cabin  within 
twenty  miles,  and  that  over  a  river  we  could  not 
cross.  We  cut  down  trees  and  made  a  winter 
camp.  But  a  new  field  was  open  to  me,  and  I 
rambled  through  the  deep  forests,  and  soon 
became  acquainted  with  the  Indian  trails  and 
the  lakes  in  the  neighborhood. 

"  The  Indians  have  the  instinct  or  sagacity  to 
discover  an  encampment  of  white  men  almost  as 
quickly  as  vultures  sight  the  carcass  of  a  dead 
animal ;  and  I  was  not  long  in  meeting  strolling 
natives  in  the  woods.  They  gradually  accumu- 
lated, and  before  a  week  had  passed,  great  num- 
bers of  these  unfortunate  beings  were  around 
us,  chiefly  Osages  and  Shaunees.  The  former 
were  well-formed,  athletic  and  robust  men  of  a 
noble  aspect,  and  kept  aloft  from  the  others. 
They  hunted  nothing  but  large  game,  and  the 
few  elks  and  buffaloes  that  remained  in  the 
country. 

"  The  latter  had  been  more  in  contact  with  the 
whites,  \vere  much  inferior,  and  killed  opossum 
and  wild  turkeys  for  a  subsistence.  The  Osages 
being  a  new  race  to  me,  I  went  often  to  their 
camp,  to  study  their  character  and  habits ;  but 
found  much  difficulty  in  becoming  acquainted 
with  them.  They  spoke  no  French,  and  only  a 


-297- 

few  words  of  English,  and  their  general  de- 
meanor proved  them  to  be  a  nobler  race.  They 
were  delighted  to  see  me  draw,  and  when  I 
made  a  tolerable  likeness  of  one  of  them  with 
red  chalk  they  cried  out  with  astonishment,  and 
laughed  excessively.  They  stood  the  cold  much 
better  than  the  Shaunees,  and  were  much  more 
expert  with  bows  and  arrows. 

"  The  bones  we  threw  around  our  camp  at- 
tracted wolves,  and  afforded  us  much  sport  in 
hunting  them.  Here  I  passed  six  weeks  pleas- 
antly, investigating  the  habits  of  wild  deer, 
bears,  cougars,  raccoons  and  turkeys,  and  many 
other  animals,  and  I  drew  more  or  less  by  the 
side  of  our  great  camp-fire  every  day,  and  no 
one  can  have  an  idea  of  what  a  good  fire  is, 
who  has  never  seen  a  camp-fire  in  the  woods  of 
America.  Imagine  four  or  five  ash  trees,  three 
feet  in  diameter  and  sixty  feet  long  cut  and  piled 
up,  with  all  their  limbs  and  branches,  ten  feet 
high,  and  then  a  fire  kindled  on  the  top  with 
brush  and  dry  leaves  ;  and  then  under  the  smoke 
the  party  lies  down  and  goes  to  sleep. 

"  Here  our  bread  gave  out,  and  after  using 
the  breast  of  wild  turkey  for  bread,  and  bear's 
grease  for  butter,  and  eating  opossum  and  bear's 
meat  until  our  stomachs  revolted,  it  was  decided 
that  a  Kentuckian  named  Pope,  our  clerk,  and  a 
good  woodsman  should  go  with  me  to  the  near- 
est settlement  and  try  and  bring  some  Indian 
meal. 


-  298  - 

"  On  the  way  we  saw  a  herd  of  deer,  and 
turned  aside  to  shoot  one  ;  and  having  done  so, 
and  marked  the  place,  we  continued  our  journey. 
We  walked  until  dusk,  and  no  river  appeared. 
Just  then  I  noticed  an  Indian  trail,  which  we 
supposed  led  to  the  river,  and  after  following  it  a 
short  distance,  entered  the  camp  we  had  left  in 
the  morning.  My  partner  Rozier  finding  we  had 
no  loaves  in  our  hands,  and  no  bags  of  meal  on 
our  shoulders,  said  we  were  boobies,  the  boat- 
man laughed,  the  Indians  joined  the  chorus,  and 
we  ate  some  cold  raccoon,  and  stumbled  into  our 
buffalo  robes,  and  were  soon  enjoying  our  sleep. 

"  The  next  day  we  tried  it  again,  going  di- 
rectly across  the  bend,  suffering  neither  the  flocks 
of  turkeys,  nor  the  droves  of  deer  we  saw,  to 
turn  us  aside  until  we  had  Cape  Girardeau  in 
full  sight,  an  hour  before  the  setting  of  the  sun. 
The  ice  was  running  swiftly  in  the  river,  and  we 
hailed  in  vain,  for  no  small  boat  dared  put  out. 
An  old  abandoned  log  house  stood  on  our  bank, 
and  we  took  lodgings  there  for  the  night.  We 
made  a  little  fire,  ate  a  little  bear's  dried  meat 
we  had  brought,  and  slept  comfortably. 

"  Day-light  returned  fair  and  frosty,  the  trees 
covered  with  snow  and  icicles,  shining  like  jewels 
as  the  sun  rose  on  them,  and  the  wild  turkeys 
seemed  so  dazzled  by  their  brilliancy,  that  they 
allowed  us  to  pass  under  them  without  flying. 

"  After  a  time  we  saw  a  canoe  picking  its  way 
through  the  running  ice.  Through  the  messen- 


ger  who  came  in  the  boat,  we  obtained  a  barrel 
of  flour,  several  bags  of  Indian  meal,  and  a  few 
loaves  of  bread.  Having  rolled  the  flour  in  a 
safe  place,  slung  the  meal  in  a  tree,  and  thrust 
our  gun  barrels  through  the  loaves  of  bread,  we 
started  for  our  camp  and  reached  it  after  mid- 
night. Four  men  were  sent  the  next  morning 
with  axes,  to  make  a  sledge  and  drag  the  pro- 
visions over  the  snow  to  the  camp. 

"  The  river,  which  had  been  constantly  slowly 
rising,  now  began  to  fall,  and  prepared  new 
troubles  for  us,  for  as  the  water  fell,  the  ice  clung 
to  the  shore,  and  we  were  forced,  to  keep  the 
boat  afloat,  to  unload  the  cargo.  This,  with  the 
help  of  all  the  Indian  men  and  women,  took  two 
days.  Then  we  cut  large  trees,  and  fastened 
them  to  the  shore  above  the  boat,  so  as  to  secure 
it  from  the  ice,  which  was  accumulating,  and  to 
save  the  boat  from  being  cut  by  it. 

"  We  were  now  indeed  in  winter  quarters. 
The  Indians  made  baskets  of  cane.  Mr.  Pope 
played  on  the  violin,  and  I  on  the  flute,  the  men 
danced,  and  the  squaws  looked  on  and  laughed, 
and  the  hunters  smoked  their  pipes  with  such 
serenity  as  only  Indians  can,  and  I  never  regret- 
ted one  day  spent  there. 

"  While  our  time  went  pleasantly  enough,  a 
sudden  and  startling  catastrophe  threatened  us 
without  warning.  The  ice  began  to  break,  and 
our  boat  was  in  danger  of  being  cut  to  pieces 
by  the  ice-floes,  or  swamped  by  their  pressure. 


Roused  from  cur  sleep,  we  rushed  down  pell- 
mell  to  the  bank,  as  if  attacked  by  savages,  and 
discovered  the  ice  was  breaking  up  rapidly.  It 
split  with  reports  like  those  of  heavy  artillery. 
Our  boat  was  in  imminent  danger,  for  the  trees 
which  had  been  placed  to  guard  it  from  the  ice, 
were  cut  or  broken  to  pieces,  and  were  thrust 
against  her.  It  was  impossible  to  move  her  ; 
but  our  pilot  ordered  every  man  to  bring  down 
great  bunches  of  cane,  which  were  lashed  along 
her  sides ;  and  before  these  were  destroyed  by 
the  ice,  she  was  afloat,  and  riding  above  it. 

"  While  we  were  gazing  on  this  scene,  a  tre- 
mendous crash  was  heard,  when  suddenly  the 
great  dam  of  ice  gave  way,  and  in  less  than 
four  hours,  we  witnessed  the  complete  breaking 
up  of  the  ice.  The  cargo  was  again  put  on  board 
of  the  boat,  and  our  camp  given  up  to  the 
Indians.  After  bidding  mutual  adieus,  as  when 
brothers  part,  fortunately  we  reached  safely  Cape 
Girardeau.  But  this  village  was  small,  and  no 
market  for  us,  and  we  determined  to  push  up  to 
St.  Genevieve. 

"  We  arrived  in  a  few  days  at  the  Grand 
Tower  Missouri,  where  an  immense  rock  in  the 
stream  makes  navigation  dangerous.  Here  we 
used  our  cordelles,  and  with  great  difficulty  and 
peril  passed  it  safely.  It  was  near  this  famous 
tower  of  granite,  that  I  first  saw  the  great  Eagle 
that  I  named  General  Washington.  The  weather 


-  301  - 

continued  favorable,  and  we  arrived  at  St.  Gen- 

evieve,  and  found  a  favorable  market." 

• 

Their  business  at  St.  Genevieve  prospered, 
but  Audubon  had  no  taste  or  talent  for  com- 
merce, nor  did  he  give  much  time  to  busi- 
ness ;  in  fact,  during  his  stay  in  Kentucky,  and 
their  trip  down  the  Ohio  and  up  the  Mississippi, 
and  whilst  at  St.  Genevieve,  he  was  continually 
in  the  forest,  hunting  and  painting  from  nature 
the  many  birds  and  fowls.  Rozier  being  entirely 
devoted  to  business,  and  perceiving  that  Audu- 
bon neglected  the  store,  proposed  to  purchase  his 
interest,  which  he  did  on  the  nth  day  of  April, 
1811,  which  dissolved  the  partnership  of  Audu- 
bon and  Rozier. 

Rozier  was  highly  successful  as  a  merchant 
and  remained  at  St.  Genevieve.  Audubon  re- 
turned to  Kentucky,  established  a  saw-mill  at 
Henderson ville,  making  a  total  failure  in  this 
enterprise,  which  embittered  him  against  his 
friends  because  they  would  not  aid  him  in  his 
.wild  speculation.  Fortunately  for  himself  and 
country  it  drove  him  to  become  an  ornithologist, 
which  afterwards  gave  him  great  honor  and 
renown. 

Audubon  was   a  well- formed    person,   had  an 
intellectual  face  and  a  remarkably   strong  consti- 
tution ;    was    fond  of  dress,  and   wore  his  long 
locks  in  clusters  over  his  shoulders.     He  poss 
essed  many  talents ;  he  was  a  good   fencer  and 


dancer,  expert  swimmer,  remarkable  hunter, 
excellent  musician  and  skilled  in  crayon  sketches 
and  portrait  painting,  and  was  unsurpassed  as  an 
ornithologist.  His  enthusiasm  in  his  profession 
led  him  to  explore  the  wilds  of  Kentucky,  the 
savannas  of  the  South,  and  the  icy  region  of 
Labrador  and  the  ranges  and  the  defiles  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains. 

When  Rozier  in  1842  returned  from  his  last 
voyage  to  France,  he  was  kindly  invited  by 
Audubon  to  visit  him  at  his  homestead  on  the 
Hudson.  Their  last  meeting  took  place  in  New 
York  City,  at  an  entertainment  given  them  by 
their  mutual  friend,  M.  Berthoud.  At  this  gen- 
eral meeting  the  old  friends  and  partners,  the 
ornithologist  and  merchant,  recalled  with  pleasure 
their  past  struggle  and  adventure  in  the  far 
West. 

There  is  at  St.  Genevieve  an  excellent  crayon 
portrait  of  General  J.  Baptiste  Bossier,  by  Audu- 
bon, now  in  possession  of  his  daughter,  Mrs 
Simon  Guignon. 

Mr.  Griswold  gives  the  following  picture  of 
Audubon's  home  in  the  year  1846  :  "  The  house 
was  simple  and  unpretending  in  its  architecture 
and  beautifully  embowered  amid  elms  and  oaks 
Several  graceful  fawns  and  a  noble  elk  were 
stalking  in  the  shade  of  the  trees,  apparently 
unconscious  of  the  presence  of  a  few  dogs  and 
not  caring  for  the  numerous  turkeys,  geese  and 
other  domestic  animals  that  gobbled  and  screamed 


-  303  ' 

around  them.  Nor  did  his  own  approach  startle 
the  wild,  beautiful  creatures,  that  seemed  as 
docile  as  any  of  their  companions.  In  the  house, 
antlers  of  elks  hung  upon  the  wall  ;  stuffed  birds 
of  every  description  of  gay  plumage  ornamented 
the  mantle-piece,  and  the  exquisite  drawings  of 
field  mice,  orioles  and  wood-peckers  were  scat- 
tered promiscuously  in  the  house." 

He  further  describes  Audubon  as  a  tall,  thin 
man,  with  a  high  arched  and  serene  forehead, 
and  a  bright,  penetrating,  gray  eye  ;  his  white 
locks  fell  in  clusters  upon  his  shoulders,  but 
were  the  only  signs  of  age,  for  his  form  was 
erect  and  his  step  as  light  as  that  of  a  deer. 
The  expression  of  his  face  was  sharp,  but  noble 
and  commanding,  and  there  was  something  in  it 
partly  derived  from  the  aquiline  nose  and  partly 
from  the  shutting  of  the  mouth  which  made  you 
think  of  the  imperial  eagle. 

Mr.  Rozier,  Sr.,  married  Constance  Roy  of 
Illinois,  August  iQth,  1813,  at  St.  Genevieve, 
Missouri,  whilst  living  at  Mr.  Jean  Baptiste 
Valle,  Sr.,  who  was  the  last  commander  of  the 
post  at  St.  Genevieve  under  the  Spanish  and 
French  governments.  Mrs.  Rozier  was  born 
near  Fort  Chartres,  Illinois,  October  8th,  1795. 
Her  life  was  spared  long  enough  to  witness  the 
rapid  growth  of  Upper  Louisiana,  now  Missouri. 
She  was  a  woman  of  strong  intellect,  and  remark- 
able for  industry  and  health.  Mr.  Rozier  and 
wife  had  ten  children,  and  one  hundred  and  ten 


grand  and  great  grand-children,  at  the  time  of 
their  death.  They  were  both  buried  at  the  old 
Catholic  grave-yard  at  St.  Genevieve.  Mr. 
Rozier  lived  to  the  age  of  over  eighty-six  and 
his  wife  to  eighty-three  years. 

Mr.  Rozier  was  a  very  active  merchant,  having 
extended  his  business  throughout  all  of  Upper 
Louisiana.  The  transport  of  goods  at  that  early 
period  from  New  Orleans  to  the  East  and  West 
was  quite  difficult  and  dangerous,  but  this  did 
not  prevent  him  from  obtaining  large  supplies  of 
merchandise,  and  no  less  than  six  times  on  horse- 
back did  he  travel  from  St.  Genevieve  to  Phila- 
delphia, and  it  was  only  by  his  prudence,  bold- 
ness and  great  industry  that  his  expeditions 
always  proved  successful. 

He  was  a  man  of  strong  constitution,  his 
habits  were  regular,  his  disposition  kind,  polite 
and  very  obliging  to  every  person,  and  no  man 
enjoyed  a  greater  reputation  for  truth,  candor 
and  honesty.  And  having  witnessed  in  his  youth 
the  French  revolution,  it  was  painful  to  him 
again  to  witness  the  civil  war  in  the  United 
States,  for  he  died  in  St.  Genevieve,  January  i, 
1864,  having  attained,  as  mentioned  above,  the 
venerable  age  of  over  eighty-six  years. 


-  3°5  - 


AUDUBON'S  MIRACULOUS   ESCAPE. 

When  Audubon  left  St.  Genevieve  for  Hen- 
dersonville,  Kentucky,  to  return  to  his  family, 
which  then  sojourned  there,  he  met  in  this  voy- 
age a  remarkable  adventure  and  made  a  miracu- 
lous escape,  theaccount  of  which  we  give  in  his 
own  language : 

"  On  my  return  from  the  Upper  Mississippi,  I 
found  myself  obliged  to  cross  one  of  the  wild 
prairies,  which  in  that  portion  of  the  United 
States,  vary  the  appearance  of  the  country. 
The  weather  was  fine,  all  around  me  was  as 
fresh  and  blooming  as  if  it  had  just  issued  from 
the  bosom  of  nature.  My  knapsack,  my  gun 
and  my  dog  were  all  I  had  for  baggage  and 
company.  But  although  well  moccasined,  I 
moved  slowly  along,  attracted  by  the  brilliancy 
of  the  flowers,  and  the  gambols  of  the  fawns 
around  their  dams,  to  all  appearances  as  thought- 
less of  danger  as  I  felt  myself. 

"  My  march  was  of  long  duration.  I  saw  the 
sun  sinking  beneath  the  horizon  long  before  I 
could  perceive  any  appearance  of  woodlands,  and 
nothing  in  the  shape  of  man  had  I  met  with  that 
day.  The  track  which  I  followed  was  only  an 
old  Indian  trail,  and  as  darkness  overshadowed 


-  306  - 

the  prairie,  I  felt  some  desire  to  reach  at  least  a 
copse,  in  which  I  might  lie  down  to  rest.  The 
night-hawks  were  skimming  over  and  around  me, 
attracted  by  the  buzzing  wings  of  the  beetles, 
which  form  their  food,  and  the  distant  howling 
of  the  wolves  gave  me  some  hope  that  I  should 
soon  arrive  at  the  skirts  of  some  woodland. 

"  I  did  so,  and  almost  at  the  same  instant  a 
fire-light  attracting  my  eye,  I  moved  towards  it, 
full  of  confidence  that  it  proceeded  from  the 
camp  of  some  wandering  Indians.  I  was  mis- 
taken. I  discovered  by  its  glare  that  it  was  from 
the  hearth  of  a  small  log  cabin,  and  that  a  tall 
figure  passed  and  repassed  between  it  and  me, 
as  if  busily  engaged  in  household  arrangements. 

"  I  reached  the  spot,  and  presenting  myself  at 
the  door,  asked  the  tall  figure,  which  proved  to 
be  a  woman,  if  I  might  take  shelter  under  her 
roof  for  the  night.  Her  voice  was  gruff,  and 
her  dress  negligently  thrown  around  her.  She 
answered  in  the  affirmative.  I  walked  in,  took  a 
wooden  stool,  and  quietly  seated  myself  by  the 
fire.  The  next  object  that  attracted  my  notice, 
was  a  finely  formed  young  Indian,  resting  his 
head  between  his  hands,  with  his  elbows  on  his 
knees.  A  long  bow  rested  against  the  log  wall 
near  him,  while  a  quantity  of  arrows  and  two  or 
three  raccoon  skins  lay  at  his  feet.  He  moved 
not ;  apparently  he  breathed  not. 

"  Accustomed  to  the  habits  of  Indians,  and 
knowing  that  they  pay  little  attention  to  the 


approach  of  civilized  strangers,  I  addressed  him 
in  French,  a  language  not  unfrequently  partially 
known  to  the  people  of  that  neighborhood.  He 
raised  his  head,  pointed  to  one  of  his  eyes  with 
his  finger,  and  gave  me  a  significant  glance  with 
the  other;  his  face  was  covered  with  blood. 

"  The  fact  was  that  an  hour  before  this,  as 
he  was  in  the  act  of  discharging  an  arrow  at  a 
raccoon  in  the  top  of  a  tree,  the  arrow  had  split 
upon  the  cord,  and  sprung  back  with  such  vio- 
leace  into  his  right  eye  as  to  destroy  it  for  ever. 

"  Feeling  hungry,  I  inquired  what  sort  of  a 
fare  I  might  expect.  Such  a  thing  as  a  bed  was 
not  to  be  seen,  but  many  large  untanned  buffalo 
hides  lay  piled  in  a  corner.  I  drew  a  time-piece 
from  my  pocket,  and  told  the  woman  that  it  was 
late,  and  that  I  was  fatigued.  She  espied  my 
watch,  the  richness  of  which  seemed  to  operate 
on  her  feelings  with  electric  quickness.  She  told 
me  there  was  plenty  of  venison  and  jerked  buffalo 
meat,  and  that  on  removing  the  ashes  I  should 
find  a  cake.  But  my  watch  had  struck  her  fancy, 
and  her  curiosity  had  to  be  gratified  by  an  imme- 
diate sight  of  it.  I  took  off  the  gold  chain  which 
secured  it  around  my  neck,  and  presented  it  to 
her.  She  was  all  ecstacy,  spoke  of  its  beauty, 
asked  me  its  value,  and  put  the  chain  around  her 
brawny  neck,  saying  how  happy  the  possession 
of  such  a  watch  would  make  her.  Thoughtless, 
and,  as  I  fancied  myself  in  so  retired  a  place, 
secure,  I  paid  little  attention  to  her  talk  or  to 


her  movements.  I  helped  my  dog  to  a  good 
supper  of  venison,  and  was  not  long  in  satisfying 
the  demands  of  my  own  appetite. 

"  The  Indian  rose  from  his  seat  as  if  in  ex- 
treme suffering.  He  passed  and  repassed  me 
several  times,  and  once  punched  me  on  the  side 
so  violently  that  the  pain  nearly  brought  forth  an 
exclamation  of  anger.  I  looked  at  him,  his  eye 
met  mine,  but  his  look  was  so  forbidding,  that  it 
struck  a  chill  into  the  more  nervous  part  of  my 
system.  He  again  seated  himself,  drew  his 
butcher  knife  from  its  greasy  scabbard,  examined 
its  edge,  as  I  would  do  that  of  a  razor  suspected 
dull,  replaced  it,  and  again  taking  his  tomahawk 
from  his  back,  filled  the  pipe  of  it  with  tobacco, 
and  sent  me  expressive  glances  whenever  our 
hostess  chanced  to  have  her  back  towards  us. 

"  Never  until  that  moment  had  my  senses 
been  awakened  to  the  danger  which  I  now  sus- 
pected to  be  about  me.  I  returned  glance  for 
glance  to  my  companion,  and  rested  well  assured 
that,  whatever  enemies  I  might  have,  he  was  not 
of  their  number. 

"  I  asked  the  woman  for  my  watch,  wound  it 
up,  and  under  the  pretense  of  wishing  to  see 
how  the  weather  might  probably  be  on  the  mor- 
row, took  up  my  gun,  and  walked  out  of  the 
cabin.  I  slipped  a  ball  into  each  barrel,  scraped 
the  edges  of  my  flints,  renewed  the  primings, 
and  running  to  the  hut,  gave  a  favorable  account 
of  my  observations.  I  took  a  few  bear  skins, 


-  309  - 

made  a  pallet  of  them,  and  calling  my  faithful 
dog  to  my  side,  lay  down,  with  my  gun  to  my 
body,  and  in  a  few  moments  was  to  all  appear- 
ance fast  asleep. 

"  A  short  time  had  elapsed,  when  some  voices 
were  heard,  and  from  the  corner  of  my  eyes  I 
saw  two  athletic  youths  making  their  entrance, 
bearing  a  dead  stag  on  a  pole.  They  disposed 
of  their  burden,  and  asking  for  whiskey,  helped 
themselves  freely  to  it.  Observing  me  and  the 
wounded  Indian,  they  asked  who  I  was,  and  why 
the  devil  that  rascal  (meaning  the  Indian,  whom 
they  knew  understood  not  a  word  of  English,) 
was  in  the  house  ? 

"  The  mother,  for  so  she  proved  to  be,  bade 
them  to  speak  less  loudly,  made  mention  of  my 
watch,  and  took  them  to  a  corner,  when  a  con- 
versation took  place,  the  purpose  of  which  it 
required  little  shrewdness  in  me  to  guess.  I 
tapped  my  dog  gently,  he  moved  his  tail,  and 
with  indescribable  pleasure  I  saw  his  fine  eyes 
alternately  fixed  on  me  and  raised  towards  the 
two  in  the  corner.  I  felt  that  he  perceived  dan- 
ger in  my  situation.  The  Indian  exchanged  the 
last  glance  with  me. 

"  The  lads  had  eaten  and  drunk  themselves 
into  such  a  condition,  that  I  already  looked  upon 
them  as  hors  de  combat ;  and  the  frequent  visits 
of  the  whiskey  bottle  to  the  ugly  mouth  of  their 
dame,  I  hoped  would  soon  reduce  her  to  a  like 
state. 


"  Judge  of  my  astonishment  when  I  saw  that 
incarnate  fiend  take  a  large  carving-knife,  and 
go  to  the  grind-stone  to  whet  its  edge.  I 
saw  her  pour  the  water  in  the  turning  machine, 
and  watched  her  working  away  with  the  danger- 
ous instrument,  until  the  cold  sweat  covered 
every  part  of  my  body,  in  despite  of  my  deter- 
mination to  defend  myself  to  the  last.  Her  task 
finished,  she  walked  to  her  reeling  sons,  and 
said,  '  There  !  that'll  soon  settle  him.  Boys,  kill 
yon ,  and  then  for  the  watch  !' 

"  I  turned,  cocked  my  gun-locks  silently, 
touched  my  faithful  companion,  and  lay  ready  to 
start  up  and  shoot  the  first  who  might  attempt 
my  life.  The  moment  was  fast  approaching,  and 
that  night  might  have  been  my  last  in  this  world, 
had  not  Providence  made  provision  for  my 
rescue. 

"  All  was  ready.  The  infernal  hag  was  ad- 
vancing slowly,  probably  contemplating  the  best 
way  of  dispatching  me  whilst  her  sons  should  be 
engaged  with  the  Indian.  I  was  several  times 
on  the  eve  of  rising,  and  shooting  her  on  the 
spot,  but  she  was  not  to  be  punished  thus.  The 
door  was  suddenly  opened,  and  there  entered 
two  stout  travelers,  each  with  a  long  rifle  on  his 
shoulder. 

"  I  bounced  up  on  my  feet,  and  making  them 
most  heartily  welcome,  told  them  how  well  it  was 
for  me  that  they  should  have  arrived  at  that 
moment.  The  tale  was  told  in  a  minute.  The 


drunken  sons  were  secured,  and  the  woman,  in 
spite  of  her  defense  and  vociferations,  shared  the 
same  fate. 

"  The  Indian  fairly  danced  with  joy,  and  gave 
us  to  understand  that,  as  he  could  not  sleep  for 
pain,  he  would  watch  over  us.  You  may  suppose 
we  slept  much  less  than  we  talked.  The  two 
strangers  gave  me  an  account  of  their  once 
having  been  themselves  in  a  similar  situation. 

"  Day  came  fair  and  rosy,  and  with  it  the  pun- 
ishment of  our  captives.  They  were  quite  so- 
bered. Their  feet  were  unbound,  but  their  arms 
were  still  securely  tied.  We  marched  them  into 
the  woods  off  the  road,  and  having  used  them  as 
Regulators  were  wont  to  use  such  delinquents, 
we  set  fire  to  the  cabin,  gave  all  the  skins  and 
implements  to  the  young  Indian  warrior,  and 
proceeded,  well  pleased,  towards  the  settle- 
ments." 


PART  XI. 


HISTORICAL    SKETCHES.— WESTERN 
MINERS    IN   EARLY   TIMES. 


IN  the  early  settlement  of  the  St.  Genevieve 
District,  in  its  mining  localities,  it  was  inhabited 
by  pioneers,  explorers  and  miners  of  a  bold, 
brave,  and  adventurous  character.  Many  were 
the  encounters  and  feuds  that  occurred  as  to 
mining  rights  and  land  titles.  From  the  times  of 
Renault,  Lamotte,  Breton  and  Moses  Austin,  a 
spirit  of  venture  and  gambling  took  possession 
of  the  inhabitants,  which  aroused  passions, 
and  caused  serious  disturbances  and  bloodshed. 
These  bold  miners,  and  explorers,  in  early  times 
often  visited  the  attractive  towns  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve and  St.  Louis,  to  participate  in  sports  of 
all  kinds.  In  these  two  towns,  was  also  the 
nucleus  for  the  desperate  keel-boat  men  and 
voyageurs. 

In  the  mining  district,  there  resided,  at  Shi- 
boleth,  now  Washington  county,  Missouri,  a  man 
professing  great  boldness  and  bravery,  repre- 


seating  the  chivalry  of  the  times.  That  remark- 
able man,  was  John  Smith  T.  as  he  was  called, 
to  distinguish  him  from  the  other  Smiths  of  that 
day. 

Smith  was  a  native  of  Georgia,  but  came  to 
Missouri  from  Tennessee.  •  He  came  to  Upper 
Louisiana  prior  to  1800.  Colonel  Smith  T.  was 
tall,  slight  of  build,  wiry  in  person,  mild  and 
courteous  in  his  manners,  but  terrible  when  his 
passions  were  aroused  by  some  imagined  in- 
sult. He  had  many  personal  encounters  of  the 
most  serious  and  bloody  character,  and  stood 
unrivaled  for  skill,  undaunted  courage  and'great 
coolness  in  those  terrible  conflicts  with  his  ene- 
mies. He  kept  at  his  home  an  armory  stocked 
with  arms  and  weapons  of  every  kind.  He 
was  a  skilled  mechanic,  and  owned  two  slaves 
who  were  good  gunsmiths.  He  manufactured 
the  best  and  truest  pistols  and  rifles  in  the  West- 
ern country.  Colonel  Smith  T.  speculated  in 
lands  extensively,  but  his  principal  occupation 
was  that  of  mining. 

When  he  traveled  he  was  always  well  equip- 
ped and  armed,  followed  by  his  friends  rifle 
in  hand.  When  Aaron  Burr  contemplated  in- 
vading Mexico,  in  1806,  Smith  and  Governor 
Henry  Dodge  went  to  New  Madrid  to  join  the 
expedition,  which  was  to  descend  the  Mississippi 
river,  under  the  impression  it  was  a  legitimate 
war;  but  when  at  New  Madrid  they  read  Presi- 
dent Jefferson's  proclamation  condemning  it, 


-  3H- 

they  returned  to  St.  Genevieve  and  were  both 
arrested,  but  were  released  from  custody,  owing 
to  their  mistake  in  the  contemplated  invasion  of 
Mexico. 

The  inhabitants  of  Upper  Louisiana  selected 
Smith  to  attend  to  their  interests  in  Congress, 
and  with  that  view  he  visited  Washington  City. 
Colonel  Smith  T.  was  of  a  roving  disposition. 
He  went  to  Chihuahua  to  aid  to  revolutionize 
Mexico,  traversing  a  wild,  vast  country,  sur- 
rounded by  dangers.  He  thence  returned  to 
his  home. 

Colonel  Smith  T.,  in  the  year  1806,  was  ap- 
pointed one  of  the  Territorial  Judges  of  the 
Court  of  General  Quarter  Sessions.  This  court 
was  held  in  the  town  of  St.  Genevieve.  He 
occupied  this  position  for  some  time. 

He  attempted  in  early  times,  with  a  company 
of  men  to  take  possession  of  the  Dubuque  and 
Galena  lead  mines,  which  at  the  time  were 
reported  to  be  of  fabulous  wealth  ;  but  he  was 
driven  off  by  tribes  of  Indians  then  occupying 
these  lead  mines. 

In  September,  1830,  Smith  came  to  St.  Gen- 
evieve and  stopped  at  an  inn  kept  by  William 
McArthur.  While  indulging  in  liquor  with  one 
Samuel  Ball,  a  difficulty  sprang  up  between  them 
which  proved  fatal  to  Ball.  They  were  at  the 
time  the  only  persons  in  the  bar-room.  Mrs. 
McArthur,  the  hostess,  a  brave  woman,  hearing 
the  report  of  the  pistol,  came  in  and  saw  Ball 


lying  dead  on  the  floor.  She  reprimanded 
Smith,  and  demanded  of  him  his  pistols.  He 
delivered  them  and  said,  "  Take  them,  my 
daughter."  He  was  immediately  arrested  and 
confined  in  jail,  had  his  trial  at  St.  Genevieve 
before  Circuit  Court,  and  was  acquitted,  after 
an  able  defense  by  Hon.  John  Scott.  A  jury- 
man named  Carron  was  asked  how  he  could 
acquit  Smith.  He  replied,  "  Did  not  Scott 
tell  them  that  they  must  bring  a  verdict  of  not 
guilty  ?  " 

Colonel  Smith  T.  had  some  difficulty  with  the 
Perry  family,  then  living  at  Mine-a- Breton, 
about  some  mining  claims.  One  day,  while 
John  Perry  was  on  his  way  toward  St.  Gene- 
vieve, he  was  overtaken  by  Smith,  who  remarked 
to  him  that  he  regretted  any  difficulty  with  him, 
and  that  they  were  now  alone  and  could  settle 
the  matter,  remarking  that  he  had  a  couple  of 
friends  (meaning  his  pistols).  "  There,  take  your 
choice."  Mr.  Perry  politely  thanked  him,  and 
declined  the  offer,  as  he  had  business  of  import- 
ance at  St.  Genevieve  which  could  not  be  trans- 
acted by  any  other  person.  Smith  remarked 
that  he  regretted  that  it  could  not  be  settled  in 
this  rational  way,  after  which  they  proceeded  to 
St.  Genevieve  together,  conversing  on  different 
subjects  without  reference  to  their  difficulties. 


-3i6- 


SMITH  T.  IN  A   DUEL. 

A  duel  took  place  between  Colonel  Smith  and 
Lionel  Browne,  nephew  of  Aaron  Burr,  then 
living  at  Potosi,  opposite  Herculaneum,  in  Illi- 
nois. Colonel  Augustus  Jones  acted  as  second 
for  Browne,  and  Colonel  McClenehan  for  Smith. 
Browne  was  the  one  who  challenged  Smith. 
Lionel  Browne  was  shot  in  the  centre  of  the 
forehead,  and  was  instantly  killed. 

Colonel  Smith  participated  in  several  despe- 
rate encounters  which  it  would  be  too  prolix  to 
relate  here,  and  was  always  fortunate  in  these 
terrible  struggles. 

He  left  Missouri  owing  to  his  numerous  diffi- 
culties, accompanied  by  a  faithful  slave.  He 
subsequently  died  on  the  banks  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, in  the  State  of  Tennessee.  Colonel  Smith 
T.  left  numerous  descendants,  many  of  them 
now  prominent  citizens  of  the  State. 

Notwithstanding  his  turbulent  character,  he 
vsas  very  hospitable  at  home,  and  charitable  to 
the  poor.  His  body  was  removed  to  Shiloleth, 
Washington  county,  Missouri,  and  afterwards 
reburied  in  the  city  of  St.  Louis. 

Judge  H.  M.  Brackenridge,  formerly  of  Penn 
sylvania.  a  traveler,  author  and  jurist,  gives  this 
graphic  description  of  Smith  : 


"  One  of  the  diggers  at  the  mines,  a  man  of 
ferocious  character  and  herculean  frame,  resolved 
to  assassinate  the  Colonel,  and  thus  get  rid  of  the 
floating  grant  and  great  monopolist.  Taking 
his  rifle,  for  he  was  a  great  shot,  he  went  to  the 
house  of  Colonel  Smith  and  challenged  him  to  a 
trial  of  skill  at  a  mark — the  head  of  a  nail — the 
best  in  three,  distance  of  sixty  yards.  The  chal- 
lenge was  accepted,  and  they  proceeded  some 
distance  from  the  house,  when  the  ruffian  seized 
the  first  opportunity  to  turn  the  muzzle  of  his 
rifle  on  his  unsuspecting  companion,  but  in  his 
haste,  the  ball  passed  through  the  Colonel's  left 
shoulder  without  inflicting  a  mortal  wound.  He 
fell.  The  assailant  rushed  upon  him,  and  fell  with 
him  to  the  ground ;  while  the  Colonel,  whose 
presence  of  mind  never  forsook  him,  drew  his 
dirk,  but  missing  his  aim,  drove  it  into  his  own 
thigh.  He  drew  it  out,  struck  the  assassin  on 
the  ribs ;  the  weapon  bent,  and  as  a  last  desper 
ate  effort,  he  drew  it  across  the  stomach  of  the 
ruffian,  inflicting  a  mortal  wound. 

The  assassin,  who  had  been  endeavoring  to 
seize  the  Colonel  by  the  throat,  now  released  his 
hold,  and  they  both  lay  for  some  time,  bathed  in 
blood.  The  slaves  coming  up,  carried  them  both 
into  the  house.  And  here  it  may  be  mentioned, 
as  a  proof  of  the  magnanimity  of  the  Colonel,  that 
by  his  orders  every  attention  was  paid  to  his 
treacherous  enemy,  until  he  died  of  his  wounds, 


THE  YEAR    1811. 


THE  year  1811  was  truly  a  memorable  one 
for  the  inhabitants  of  Upper  Louisiana,  and  the 
many  and  varied  experiences  they  encountered 
during  that  twelve-month,  were  for  a  long  time 
a  fruitful  source  of  recollections.  The  following 
sketches  present  some  of  the  most  interesting  : 

THE  FLOOD  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 

During  the  summer  of  1811,  the  waters  of 
the  Mississippi  river  rose  to  an  unprecedented 
height,  overflowing  all  low  lying  lands,  and 
occasioned  great  distress  to  the  inhabitants  of 
St.  Genevieve,  Kaskaskia,  and  the  settlements 
in  the  "bottoms."  Nearly  all,  if  not  all,  the 
lands  in  cultivation  at  that  time,  were  in  the  rich, 
alluvial  bottoms  of  the  Mississippi  river,  upon 
which  was  placed  the  only  dependence  of  the 
settlers  for  such  crops  as  were  necessary  for  the 
actual  subsistence  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  part 
of  the  country.  All  these  were  totally  destroyed, 
and  the  long  continuance  of  the  overflow  making 
it  impossible  to  sow  even  late  crops,  food  for 
man  and  beast  became  exceedingly  difficult  to 


-  319  - 

obtain,  and  much  suffering  and  deprivation  en- 
sued. Indeed  this  overflow  was  only  exceeded 
by  the  great  deluge  of  1844,  in  point  of  disaster 
and  damage  to  the  fields  and  plantations  of 
sparse  settlements. 


THE  COMET  OF  1811. 

The  Comet  of  this  year  was  one  of  exceeding 
brilliance  and  long  duration.  It  was  one  of  the 
remarkable  comets  of  the  world,  and  filled  the 
simple  people  of  this  region  with  wonder  and 
awe.  It  was  very  large  and  bright,  and  poss- 
essed a  tail  of  wonderful  length  and  brilliancy. 

An  old  tradition,  prevalent  in  this  colony, 
predicted  astonishing  and  miraculous  heavenly 
appearances  about  this  time,  which  this  comet 
seemed  to  fulfill,  hence  there  was  no  little  alarm 
felt  for  the  future  of  the  country  visited  by  this 
blazing  precursor  of  fate.  Notwithstanding  that 
Aristotle  many  ages  ago  taught  that  comets 
were  mere  meteors  or  exhalations  raised  in  the 
upper  regions  of  the  air,  where  they  blaze  for  a 
while  and  disappear  when  the  meteors  they  form 
have  been  consumed,  the  people  generally  looked 
upon  them  as  signs  indicating  famine,  inunda- 
tion, war  and  pestilence.  In  this  belief,  the 
superstitious  of  Upper  Louisiana, — men,  women, 
children,  negroes  and  savages — looked  upon 


-  320' 

the   phenomenon    as    presaging    some     dreadful 
occurrence. 

EARTHQUAKES  OF   1811. 

Immediately  following  the  Great  Comet,  on 
December  of  that  year  1811,  shocks  of  earth- 
quakes, which  had  created  such  remarkable  con- 
vulsions of  nature,  at  New  Madrid  and  it  neigh- 
borhood, were  sensibly  felt  at  St.  Genevieve, 
though  no  material  damage  was  done  by  them. 
Coming,  as  these  throes  of  nature  did,  just  after 
the  comet,  with  full  information  of  the  devasta- 
tion and  horrible  contortions  of  the  earth  below 
here,  at  New  Madrid,  they  fairly  set  the  peo- 
ple of  this  part  of  the  country  wild  with  alarm, 
and  prepared  them  to  look  for  all  the  evil  conse- 
quences ascribed  to  the  baneful  influence  of  the 
erratic  celestial  luminary  in  rapid  and  fatal  suc- 
cession. But  as  nothing  further  happened,  they 
settled  down  to  a  human  indifference  of  the 
possibilities  of  fate,  and  soon  became  again  the 
frugal,  simple,  light-hearted  people  nature  had 
made  them. 

A   FAMOUS  DUEL. 

One  of  the   most  melancholy  and  unlortunate 
tragedies  of  the  year  181 1,  was  the  duel  between 
Thomas  H.   Crittenden  and  Doctor  Walter  Fen 
wick,  both  residents  of  St.  Genevieve.     Critten- 


den  was  a  lawyer  and  a  brother  of  Senator 
Crittenden,  of  Kentucky.  Doctor  Fenwick  was 
an  eminent  physician,  an  estimable  and  polished 
gentleman.  Both  were  popular  and  were  re- 
garded by  the  community  as  brave  and  gallant 
men.  The  cause  which  led  to  the  fatal  encoun- 
ter was  one  with  which  Doctor  Fenwick  had 
originally  nothing  to  do,  he  only  being  drawn 
into  the  quarrel  by  a  chivalric  devotion  to,  and 
regard  for,  his  brother,  Ezekiel  Fenwick.  A 
difficulty,  the  exact  nature  of  which  is  not 
known,  resulted  in  a  challenge  from  Ezekiel 
Fenwick  to  Thomas  H.  Crittenden,  which  was 
borne  to  the  latter  by  Doctor  Fenwick,  as  the 
friend  of  his  brother.  For  some  reason  Mr. 
Crittenden  refused  to  meet  Ezekiel  Fenwick, 
whereupon  the  Doctor  deeming  the  refusal  a 
personal  affront,  offered  himself  in  his  brother's 
stead,  and  was  accepted.  The  parties  met  Octo- 
ber ist,  1811,  on  Moreau's  island,  a  few  miles 
below  St.  Genevieve,  and  opposite  Kaskaskia 
landing  ;  General  Henry  Dodge  and  Hon.  John 
Scott  were  the  seconds  of  the  parties.  At  the 
first  fire  Doctor  Fenwick  fell  mortally  wounded, 
and  expired  a  short  time  afterwards.  Mr.  Crit- 
tenden was  unhurt. 

Doctor  Fenwick  is  buried  in  the  Catholic 
graveyard,  in  the  heart  of  St.  Genevieve.  No 
monument  but  a  plain  freestone  slab  marks 
his  last  resting  place,  and  the  only  epitaph  upon 
one  of  the  most  accomplished  men  of  his  day, 


-  322  ' 

consists  of  the  simple  inscription  —  "Doctor 
Walter  Fenwick,  born  1775,  died  October  2d, 
1811." 

The  pistols  used  on  this  memorable  occasion 
are  now  in  possession  of  Mrs.  Augustine  Menard 
the  relict  of  the  late  Cyprien  Menard.  The 
barrels  are  twelve  inches  long,  are  of  a  very 
large  bore,  and  were  made  by  a  negro  man,  a 
very  expert  workman,  a  slave  of  the  notorious 
John  Smith  T. 

FORT  CHARTRES  IN  JUNE,  1811. 

During  this  month  and  year,  a  party  from 
St.  Genevieve,  consisting  of  Governor  Henry 
Dodge  and  family,  Judge  Otto  Shrader  and 
lady,  Captain  Melane  and  wife,  Lewis  F.  Linn, 
(afterwards  United  States  Senator  from  Mis- 
souri), with  several  young  men,  visited  Fort 
Chartres,  Illinois,  for  the  purpose  of  securing  a 
piece  of  ordnance  from  this  old  Fort,  with  which 
to  celebrate  the  approaching  Fourth  of  July  of 
1811.  The  party,  early  one  morning,  embarked 
on  a  keel-boat,  manned  by  several  negro  men. 
Poles  and  sweeps  (long  oars)  were  used  to  pro- 
pel the  boat.  Owing  to  the  velocity  and  force  of 
the  current,  the  boat's  progress  was  necessarily 
slow  and  laborious,  but  the  Fort  was  finally 
reached,  and  on  disembarking,  all  the  party 
partook  of  a  sumptuous  lunch. 


-  323  - 

The  cannon  was  soon  selected  from  the 
crumbling  debris  of  the  Fort,  but  the  task  of 
transporting  it  to  the  boat  was  no  light  one, 
owing  to  the  want  of  levers  and  hoisting  appli- 
ances. It  was  of  iron,  nine  feet  in  length,  and 
very  heavy  ;  but  perseverance  and  hard  work 
finally  accomplished  its  transfer  to  the  keel-boat, 
after  which  the  party  cast  loose  late  in  the 
evening,  and  floated  back  to  St.  Genevieve, 
without  accident  or  adventure.  The  sky  was 
cloudless,  the  full  moon  shone  brightly  over  the 
turbid  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the  whole 
party  were  full  of  life  and  spirits  over  their  prize, 
and  the  anticipated  part  it  was  to  play  on  the 
great  National  day. 

The  boat  was  met  by  the  people  of  St. 
Genevieve,  who  were  delighted  at  securing  the 
cannon,  assisting  to  unload,  mount,  and  prepare 
it  for  the  coming  event,  which  was  in  due  time 
celebrated  with  great  pomp  and  zeal,  the  old 
cannon  adding  the  thunders  of  its  throat  to  the 
eloquence  of  the  orators  and  applause  of  the 
spectators. 

Subsequently  in  the  year  1840,  another  Fourth 
of  July  was  celebrated,  and  the  old  Fort 
Chartres'  cannon  again  called  upon  to  lend  its 
aid  in  the  glorious  cause.  It  was  fired  several 
times,  until  at  last  it  bursted,  and  injured  several 
persons,  among  whom  were  the  late  Judge  Jesse 


-  324  - 

B.  Robbins.  His  injuries  were  very  serious, 
and  gave  him  much  trouble  the  remainder  of  his 
life. 

BAND  OF  OSAGE   INDIANS. 


During  Christmas  week  of  the  year  1811,  a 
good  deal  of  apprehension  was  created  by  the 
appearance  of  a  band  of  Osage  savages,  in 
the  neighborhood/  For  they  were  known  as  a 
cruel  and  barbarous  tribe.  The  parish  priest, 
having  occasion  to  make  a  trip  in  the  interior  of 
the  country,  encountered  them  engaged  in  orgies 
of  a  peculiarly  significant  character.  They  were 
apparently  under  the  influence  of  intoxicants, 
decked  in  their  war  paint,  and  the  woods 
resounded  with  hideous  yells  and  war  whoops. 
Intelligence  was  quickly  spread,  that  an  attack 
on  the  village  was  intended,  and  preparations 
were  made  to  resist  it.  The  women,  children, 
and  the  old  were  hurried  to  places  of  security. 
The  able-bodied  portion  of  the  inhabitants  flew 
to  arms,  and  distributed  themselves  at  the  most 
available  places  of  defense.  A  party  of  scouts 
sent  out  to  reconnoitre  and  watch  the  Osages, 
soon  returned,  after  having  penetrated  the  en- 
campment and  mingled  with  the  Indians,  and 
reported  that  they  meant  no  harm  to  the  whites. 
They  were  simply  a  hunting  expedition,  which 
were  finishing  up  with  a  debauch,  and  dancing 


-  325  - 

the  war  dance  for  their  own  amusement.  This 
intelligence  restored  quiet,  and  brought  order  out 
of  chaos. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  any  unusual  occur- 
rence created  alarm  in  this  memorable  year,  for 
the  "  Great  Flood  ,"  the  "  Comet,"  the  "  Earth- 
quake," the  "  Duel,"  the  sudden  appearance  of 
this  band  of  Osages,  crowding  fast  upon  one 
another,  were  scenes  and  sights  calculated  to 
unsettle  the  firmest  nerves  and  bravest  hearts. 


-  326  - 


THE  CHALYBEATE  SPRINGS. 


THE  Chalybeate  Springs,  so  celebrated  several 
years  ago,  were  situated  near  the  town  of  St. 
Genevieve,  on  the  river  Aux  Vases.  They  were 
owned  by  Judge  William  James,  one  of  the  early 
pioneers,  being  a  tall  and  robust  Kentuckian. 

During  their  celebrity,  these  Springs  were 
known  far  and  wide,  and  were  resorted  to  by 
seekers  after  health,  as  are  the  Hot  and  Eureka 
Springs  of  to-day.  Judge  James  had  erected 
many  buildings  and  conveniences  around  the 
Springs  for  all  necessary  purposes,  among  which 
was  a  large  arbor  of  brush  and  felled  saplings  for 
dancing  and  amusements.  He  was  assiduous  in 
his  attention  to  his  guests,  and  a  firm  believer  in 
the  efficacy  of  the  waters  of  his  Springs.  His 
constant  advice  was  :  "  Eat  sparingly,  but  drink 
copiously  of  the  magic  waters  ;"  which,  but  for  his 
well  known  hospitality,  might  imply  that  he 
meant  to  care  for  his  larder,  at  the  expense  of 
the  water. 

During  the  summer  of  1811,  some  sixty  per- 
sons visited  these  Springs,  among  whom  were 
Judge  Otto  Shrader  and  family,  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve ;  Judge  Nathaniel  Pope,  Governor  Ed- 
wards, of  Illinois ;  Mr.  Robert  Morrison  and  lady, 


-  327  - 

of   Kaskaskia,  and  other   distinguished  person- 
ages. 

Judge  Shrader  and  Governor  Edwards  had 
great  faith  in  the  waters,  and  made  a  wager,  as 
to  who  could  .  consume  the  greater  quantity  in 
a  given  time.  Governor  Edwards  was  a  very 
large  man,  weighing  some  three  hundred  pounds, 
while  Judge  Shrader  weighed  at  least  one 
hundred  pounds  less.  They  repaired  to  the 
Springs,  tin  cup  in  hand,  and  began  their  bout. 
In  their  anxiety  to  excel  each  other,  they  drank 
too  much  of  the  water,  and  both  became  very 
sick.  A  witness  remarked  that  "  they  spouted 
like  whales."  After  this  occurrence  the  Springs 
lost  their  popularity. 


JUDGE  SHRADER. 


Judge  Shrader  was  a  German,  and  had  been  a 
soldier  under  Archduke  Charles.  He  settled  in 
St.  Genevieve  in  1809.  He  was  a  gentleman  of 
great  intellect,  and  possessed  of  an  excellent 
education.  He  was  highly  respected  as  an  up- 
right and  conscientious  lawyer,  and  held  the 
position  of  one  of  the  Supreme  Court  Judges 
under  the  Territorial  Government.  He  died  in 
St.  Louis  in  1811,  while  in  attendance  upon  a 
Council  of  the  Governor  and  Territorial] [Judges. 


-  3*8- 

JUDGE  NATHANIEL  POPE. 

Judge  Nathaniel  Pope  came  to  St.  Genevieve 
in  1 805  to  engage  in  the  practice  of  the  law  ; 
removed  to  Kaskaskia  in  1808,  but  continued  to 
practice  in  the  Courts  at  St.  Genevieve  until 
1812.  He  was  one  of  the  incorporators  of  the 
St.  Genevieve  Academy,  which  began  its  exist- 
ence in  1808.  Judge  Pope,  was  a  man  of  most 
excellent  judgment,  a  high  order  of  ability,  and 
spotless  integrity.  He  lived  in  Kaskaskia  until 
1844,  when  the  great  flood  of  that  year  inundated 
all  the  low  lands  bordering  on  the  Mississippi 
river,  and  caused  him  to  leave  Kaskaskia. 

Judge  Pope  was  made  Secretary,  on  the 
organization  of  the  Territory  of  Illinois  in  1809  ; 
was  subsequently  a  delegate  to  Congress  from 
that  Territory ;  became  afterward  United  States 
District  Judge,  in  which  capacity  he  served  for 
thirty  years,  giving  general  satisfaction  in  his 
rulings  and  decisions. 


-  329  - 


INDEX. 


PUBLISHER'S  PREFACE. 

Biography  of  Hon.  Firmin  A.  Rozier 5 

PART  I. 

THE  FRENCH  DOMINION  IN  NORTH  AMERICA — 
How  ACQUIRED  AND  LOST. 

French  Missionaries  in  the  Seventeenth  Century II 

Sisters  of  Charity 12 

Festival  of  the  Dead  among  the  Primitive  Indians 12 

Memorable  Convention   between  France  and  the  Five  Nations 14 

Marquette  and  Joliet 17 

LaSalle  and  Hennepin 19 

Discovery  of  Louisiana 24 

The  Missouri  River  first  opened  for  Traffic 28 

The   Celebrated   Spanish    Caravan    28 

The    First   Mining  Ventures 29 

St.  Genevieve  an  Early  Mining  Center 30 

The   French  and  Indian  War  from  1754  to  1763,  known  as  the 

Seven  Years  War 31 

History  of  Fort  Chartres,  Fort  Gage,  and  Kaskaskia 36 

The  Town  of  Kaskaskia 43 

Prairie  du  Rocher      Cahokia 43 


-  33°- 

PART  II. 

EXPLORATIONS. 

Exploration  of  the  Missouri  by  the  French  in  1705 46 

The  Santa  Fe  Caravan  of  1720 47 

Explorations  of  the  Interior  of  Missouri  by   M.  de  Dutisne— 1719..  48 

Fort  Orleans,  on^an  Island  on  the  Missouri  River 49 

PART   III. 

TERRITORY  OF  LOUISIANA. 

New  Organization  of  Louisiana  Territory  Under  Crozat,   1712 52 

CESSION  BY  FRANCE  TO  SPAIN. 
Cession  by  France  of  the  Louisiana  Territory  to  Spain  in  1762. — 

The  Parisian  and  Spanish  Code  in  said  Territory 55 

PART  IV. 

NAVIGATION  IN  THE  WEST. 

The  Naval  Armament  of  the  Spaniards  on  the  Mississippi  in  early 

times.— The  Western  Boatman 58 

B  eusoleil  Island 60 

L'Ann^e  des  Bateaux 62 

Spanish  Naval  Armament 63 

The  Western  Boatmen 63 

Mike  Fink,  the  Notorious  Boatman 64 

Introduction  of  Steam  Power 67 

Steamboats  in  1817 68 

Missouri  River  Navigation  ...... 68 

Status  of  the  Navigation  of  Western  Rivers  by  Steam  Power  in  1874.  69 


PART   V. 

AMERICAN   CONQUESTS.  .<•*,,> 

The  Capture  of  Kaskaskia,  of  Cahokia,  and  of  Vincennes,  by  Col. 

Rogers   Clark ».«•. 72 

Clark's  Defense  of  St.  Louis,  1778-80 75 

History  of  Fort  Jefferson 79 

PART    VI. 

THE   FIVE    DISTRICTS. 
I.   THE  DISTRICT  OF  ST.  GENEVIEVE. 

The   Iron  Mountain 92 

Comparative  Table  of  Mineral  production 95 

The  Old  Town  of  St.  Genevieve 96 

The  Indians  around  St.  Genevieve 100 

The  Sister  of  Tecumseh 

A  Letter  from  the  Governor  to  the  Chawanons 102 

Reminiscences  of  Upper  Louisiana 105 

The  First  Contract 106 

Important  Order  of  Governor  Delassus 108 

The  Military  Organization HO 

La  Nouvelle  Bourbon 115 

The  First  Church 116 

The  First  Religious  Records 118 

Romantic  Marriage  during  the  Regime  of  Spain 119 

Ancient  French  Customs 120 

La  |Guignole"e 121 

The  Common  Fields.    Ancient  Plows  and  Charettes. 122 

French  Dominion  and  Jurisdiction 123 

Territorial  Inhabitants  from  1804  to  1820  124 


-  332  - 

St  Genevieve  Academy  in  1808 125 

The  Territorial  Courts  of  St.  Genevieve 127 

Fatal  Encounter  of  Captain  De  Mun 128 

Missouri  Territorial  Assembly 129 

The   Constitutional  Convention  of  1820 130 

Population  and  Commerce  of  St  Genevieve 130 

Steamboat  Catastrophe 131 

Old  St  Genevieve,  St.  Charles,  and  Kaskaskia 184 

Clerks  of  the  St.  Genevieve  Court ; 138 

Sheriffs  at  St  Genevieve,  from  1820  to  1870 128 

Grand  Celebration  of  the  Anniversary  of  St  Genevieve,  July  21, 1885, 

at  the  City  of  St.  Genevieve 139 

2.— THE  ST.  LOUIS  DISTRICT. 

Eaily  History  ol  St.  Louis 142 

Early  Churches  in   St  Louis 147 

St  Louis  Invaded  by  the  English  and  Indians,  May  26,  1780 149 

Boat  and  Cargo  Captured  by  the  English  and  Indians 150 

British  and  Indians  Allied  in  War .'. 151 

L'Anne"e  du  Coup  (The  Year  of  the  Blow) 152 

John  P.  Trudeau's  "Chanson"' 154 

Declaration  of  War  in  1793,   against  the  Osages,   by  Zenon  Trudeau, 

Lieutenant-Governor ~ 156 

Characteristic  Anecdotes  on  the  Old  St  Louis  Inhabitants 157 

Anecdotes  of  Carondelet 158 

St.  Louis,   from  its  Foundation  in  1764  to  1820 158 

Bloody  Island  and  its   Sanguinary  Record 160 

Remarkable  Duels.     Benton  and  Lucas 161 

The  fatal  Duel  between  Major  Thomas  Biddle,  of  the  United 
States  Army,  and    Hon.  Spencer  Pettis,  Member  of  Congress, 

August  25,  1831 162 

The  Marquis  de  LaFayette 163 

Great  Fire  and  Cholera  in  St  Louis 165 

The  Great  Flood  of  1844 166 

The  Great  Bridge,  1874 167 

Pierre    Liguest   Laclede 169 


-  333- 

The  Magistrates  of  St  Louis  up  to  1874. 

Chairmen  of  the  Trustees.     Mayors 166 

3.— THE  DISTRICT  OF  CAPE  GIRARDEAU. 

Original  Boundaries  I7<> 

Commandant  Lorimier 172 

Civil  and  Military  Jurisdiction 175 

Berthelmy  Cousin,  the  Linguist  and  Scientific  man  of  the  West 176 

Population 177 

City  of  Cape  Girardeau 178 

4 -THE  ST.  CHARLES  DISTRICT. 

St.  Charles  District  under  the  Spaniards  in  1767 -  176 

Wonderful  Picture   on  the  high  bluffs  of  Illinois,  from  1673  to  1866  ..   180 

Les  Mamelles 182 

The  Cedar  Pyramid 183 

Cote  Sans  Dessein 185 

Daniel  Boone 186 

5— THE  NEW  MADRID  DISTRICT. 

Boundaries -189' 

New  Madrid  under  the  Spaniards  in  1769 193 

Spanish   Commandants  194 

Village  of  Little  Prairie 197 

New  Madrid  under  the  United  States  Government ...   198 

The  New  Madrid  Earthquakes  of  1811 199 

Hon.  Lewis  F.  Linn's  Account 200 

Henry  Howe's  Account 203 

Godfrey  Lesieur's  Account 204 

Audubon's  Account 208 

Submerged  Lands  of  Missouri 210 

Report  on  the  Submerged  Lands  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  presented 
by  Gen.  Rozier  at  the  Grand  Convention  held  at  Memphis  in 

1845 

The  Town  of  New  Madrid  in  1850 218 

New  Town  of  Madrid...,  ,.  218 


-  334  - 

PART    VII. 
LOUISIANA    TERRITORY. 

Transfer  to  Spain 220 

Retrocession  to  France 221 

Purchase  by  the  United  States 223 

Lieutenant-Governor  Amos  Stoddard  Commandant  of  Upper 

Louisiana. 225 

Lewis  &  Clark's  Grand  Exploration  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  May  23, 1806.  227 
William  Harrison,  Governor  of  Upper  Louisiana,  from  October  1804 

to  March  1805 — The  act  of  Congress  of  March  26,  1804 231 

Act  of  Congress  of  March  3,  1805,  Creating  the  Territory  of  Louisiana  232 
First  Grand  Exploration  of  Lieutenant  Zebulon  Montgomery  Pike,  up 

to  the  Sources  of  the  Mississippi  River,  in  1805 235 

The  Important  and  Perilous  Exploration  to  the  Arkansas,  Kansas  and 

Platte  Rivers  and  into  the  Provinces  of  New  Spain  in  1806 239 

Territory  of  Louisiana. 244 

PART  VIII. 

MISSOURI   TERRITORY — 1812. 

Named  by  Act  of  Congress 245 

First  Council 245 

TERRITORIAL  DELEGATES  OF  MISSOURI  TERRITORY. 

Hon.  Edward  Hempstead,  First  Delegate  to  Congress  from  Missouri 

Territory 249 

Hon.  Rufus  Easton,  Second  Delegate  to  Congress  from  Missouri 

Territory ...  251 

John  Scott,  Third^Delegate   to  Congress  from  Missouri  Territory 253 

State  Organization 259 


•  335  - 


CONSTITUTION -OF;MISSOURI  AND  STATE  [GOVERNMENT 

IN  1820. 

Delegates  to  the  Constitutional  Convention 260 

Historical  Tables— Governors  of  the  Province  of  Louisiana  at  New 
Orleans,  under  the  Spaniards  —  Commanders  of  Upper 
Louisiana  at  St.  Louis,  under  the  French — Spanish  Comman- 
dants in  Upper  Louisiana 261 

Commandants  of  Upper  Louisiana  under  the  United  States 262 

Governors  of  Missouri  Territory 262 

Population  of  Upper  Louisiana  in  1804 262 


PART  IX. 

THE  STATE  OF  MISSOURI. 

State  Emblems,  Devices  and  Great  Seal 263 

The  Five  United  States  Senators— 

1.  Governor  Henry  Dodge 266 

2.  Lewis  F.  Linn 270 

3.  Senator  George  W.  Jones 274 

4.  Augustus  C.  Dodge 279 

5.  Lewis  V.  Bogy 382 


PART  X. 

AUDUBON    AND    RoZIER. 

AUDUBON  THE  ORNITHOLOGIST,  AND  ROZIER  THE 
WESTERN  MERCHANT. 

Their  Travels 286 

Their  Keel-Boat 289 

Audubon's  Great  Swan  and  Bear  Story 291 

Their  Voyage  up  the  Mississippi 295 

Audubon's  Miraculous  Escape 305 


-336- 

PART   XL 
HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 

Western  Miners   in  Early  Times 312 

The  Famous  John  Smith  "T" - 313 

Smith  "T"  in  a  Duel 316 

THE  YEAR  1811. 

The  Flood  of  the  Mississippi 318 

The  Great  Comet  of  1811 319 

The  Earthquakes  of  1811 320 

A  Famous  Duel  in   1811 320 

Fort  Chartres  in  June,   1811  322 

Band  of  Osage  Indians 324 

THE  CHALYBEATE  SPRINGS. 

Judge  Shrader 327 

Judge  Nathaniel  Pope 328 


ERRATA. 

Page  185.  "  Mississippi  river  "  should   be  "  Missouri  river." 

Page  214.  "  Owes  "  should  read  "  West." 

Page  246.  Add  :  "  Members  of  House,  John  Shrader,  Samuel  Phillips." 

Page  262.  Read,  "  From  Dec.  1812  to  July  1813. 

Page  274.  John  Rice  Jones'  death  should  be  1824. 

Page  294.  "  Beart"  should  read  "  Bear." 


337  - 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PORTRAIT  OF  HON.  FIRMIN  A.  ROZIER 2 

INDIANS  WATCHING  THE   APPROACH   OF    CARTIER'S 

FLEET 12 

MARQUETTE  INSTRUCTING  THE  INDIANS 20 

EARLY  PIONEER  LIFE  IN  MISSOURI 44 

THE     HEADQUARTERS    OF  COMMANDANT  VALLE  AT 

ST.  GENEVIEVE 84 

THE  IRON  MOUNTAIN 92 

THE  SISTER  OF  TECUMSEH loo 

PILOT   KNOB  IN  1850 132 

THE  LANDING  OF  LACLEDE  AT  ST.  LOUIS 140 

THE  PIASA  MONSTER 164 

THE  CEDAR  PYRAMID 172 

DANIEL   BOONE 196 

DANIEL  BOONE'S   CABIN 204 

LEAD  FURNACE 316 


University  of  California  Library 
Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 

NON-RENEWABLE 


MAY  1  9  1995 
DUE  2  WKS  FROM  DATI  RECEIVED 


315 


Rozier  - 


351       Rozier's  history 
R8lr     of  the  early 


3   1158  00642  2587 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA      000018697    3 


F 
351 

R8lr 


. 


